Citation
Strange adventures of some very old friends

Material Information

Title:
Strange adventures of some very old friends
Creator:
Sinclair, Dorothea S
Bowles, T. M. ( Illustrator )
Biggs & Co. ( publisher )
Place of Publication:
London
Publisher:
Biggs & Co.
Publication Date:
Language:
English
Physical Description:
274, [4] p. : ill. ; 19 cm.

Subjects

Subjects / Keywords:
Children -- Conduct of life -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Conduct of life -- Juvenile fiction ( lcsh )
Children's stories ( lcsh )
Children's stories -- 1896 ( lcsh )
Publishers' advertisements -- 1896 ( rbgenr )
Bldn -- 1896
Genre:
Children's stories
Publishers' advertisements ( rbgenr )
novel ( marcgt )
Spatial Coverage:
England -- London
Target Audience:
juvenile ( marctarget )

Notes

General Note:
Publisher's advertisements follow text.
Statement of Responsibility:
by Dorothy S. Sinclair ; illustrated by T.M. Bowles.

Record Information

Source Institution:
University of Florida
Holding Location:
University of Florida
Rights Management:
This item is presumed to be in the public domain. The University of Florida George A. Smathers Libraries respect the intellectual property rights of others and do not claim any copyright interest in this item. Users of this work have responsibility for determining copyright status prior to reusing, publishing or reproducing this item for purposes other than what is allowed by fair use or other copyright exemptions. Any reuse of this item in excess of fair use or other copyright exemptions may require permission of the copyright holder. The Smathers Libraries would like to learn more about this item and invite individuals or organizations to contact The Department of Special and Area Studies Collections (special@uflib.ufl.edu) with any additional information they can provide.
Resource Identifier:
026960015 ( ALEPH )
ALH8044 ( NOTIS )
232334720 ( OCLC )

Downloads

This item has the following downloads:

UF00084135_00001.pdf

UF00084135_00001.txt

00006.txt

00265.txt

00199.txt

00206.txt

00026.txt

00047.txt

00080.txt

00058.txt

00105.txt

00060.txt

00054.txt

00092.txt

00282.txt

00233.txt

00280.txt

00051.txt

00269.txt

00177.txt

00231.txt

00263.txt

00252.txt

00055.txt

00061.txt

00153.txt

00162.txt

00137.txt

00205.txt

00253.txt

00183.txt

00067.txt

00142.txt

00181.txt

00237.txt

00037.txt

00290.txt

00262.txt

00033.txt

00215.txt

00100.txt

00224.txt

00291.txt

00096.txt

00145.txt

00108.txt

00174.txt

00062.txt

00002.txt

00112.txt

00146.txt

00243.txt

00076.txt

00057.txt

00148.txt

00182.txt

00158.txt

00087.txt

00066.txt

00186.txt

00073.txt

00075.txt

00267.txt

00279.txt

00194.txt

00127.txt

00235.txt

00027.txt

00063.txt

00270.txt

00114.txt

00221.txt

00091.txt

00071.txt

00120.txt

00059.txt

00223.txt

00136.txt

00259.txt

00284.txt

00150.txt

00042.txt

00201.txt

00156.txt

00125.txt

00023.txt

00167.txt

00039.txt

00218.txt

00122.txt

00258.txt

00163.txt

00255.txt

00256.txt

00133.txt

00210.txt

00072.txt

00081.txt

00020.txt

00274.txt

00038.txt

00268.txt

00213.txt

00250.txt

00188.txt

00179.txt

00193.txt

00151.txt

00101.txt

00011.txt

00238.txt

00277.txt

00190.txt

00285.txt

00160.txt

00034.txt

00083.txt

00157.txt

00143.txt

00024.txt

00110.txt

00093.txt

00117.txt

00247.txt

00234.txt

00152.txt

00184.txt

00022.txt

00204.txt

00119.txt

00189.txt

00168.txt

00111.txt

00154.txt

00248.txt

00207.txt

00019.txt

00289.txt

00203.txt

00251.txt

00126.txt

00135.txt

00283.txt

00172.txt

00191.txt

00170.txt

00220.txt

00246.txt

00169.txt

00070.txt

00032.txt

00138.txt

00068.txt

00241.txt

00107.txt

00217.txt

00128.txt

00140.txt

00212.txt

00064.txt

00035.txt

00095.txt

00200.txt

00264.txt

00271.txt

00090.txt

00196.txt

00016.txt

00222.txt

00116.txt

00118.txt

00005.txt

00103.txt

00208.txt

00166.txt

00197.txt

00017.txt

00139.txt

00178.txt

00097.txt

00050.txt

00121.txt

00085.txt

00195.txt

00018.txt

00227.txt

00098.txt

00209.txt

00113.txt

00052.txt

00144.txt

00084.txt

00069.txt

00245.txt

00134.txt

00239.txt

00088.txt

00187.txt

00240.txt

00029.txt

00257.txt

00175.txt

00226.txt

00272.txt

00074.txt

00254.txt

00249.txt

00132.txt

00077.txt

00219.txt

00041.txt

00236.txt

00053.txt

00164.txt

00198.txt

00229.txt

00104.txt

00185.txt

00115.txt

00078.txt

00149.txt

00141.txt

00131.txt

00021.txt

00028.txt

00216.txt

00275.txt

00031.txt

00009.txt

00230.txt

00276.txt

00281.txt

00046.txt

UF00084135_00001_pdf.txt

00278.txt

00266.txt

00147.txt

00044.txt

00013.txt

00228.txt

00001.txt

00109.txt

00225.txt

00099.txt

00102.txt

00180.txt

00040.txt

00129.txt

00094.txt

00159.txt

00014.txt

00086.txt

00242.txt

00232.txt

00130.txt

00049.txt

00079.txt

00048.txt

00165.txt

00211.txt

00123.txt

00065.txt

00261.txt

00106.txt

00214.txt

00015.txt

00056.txt

00192.txt

00045.txt

00161.txt

00171.txt

00176.txt

00173.txt

00202.txt

00030.txt

00244.txt

00089.txt

00082.txt

00155.txt

00273.txt

00036.txt

00124.txt

00260.txt

00043.txt

00025.txt


Full Text








STRANGE ADVENTURES
OF

SOME VERY OLD FRIENDS.

























OBERON.



STRANGE ADVENTURES

OF

“SOME VERY OLD FRIENDS.

BY

DOROTHY S. SINCLAIR,

Author of “ Sugar Plums for Children ;” “The Fairy
Prince & the Goblin ;” Sayings & Doings
iw Fairy Land ;” ete.

Hllustraten.

BY

T. M. BOWLES.

BIGGS & Go.,
139-140, SALISBURY COURT, FLEET STREET,
LONDON E.O,



DEDICATED BY PERMISSION TO
DOROTHY,
YOUNGEST GRANDCHILD OF THE

RicHT HoNouRABLE, W. E. GLapsTonE, M.P.



CONTENTS.

ADVENTURE I.
Tue Cat AND THE FIDDLE

ADVENTURE II.
Tommy TITTLEMOUSE

ADVENTURE III.
Bett Horses

ADVENTURE IV.
Hompry Dumery see Goes

ADVENTURE V.
Tur OLD WoMAN AND HER BasKET

ADVENTURE VI.
Irs AND SUPPOSINGS

ADVENTURE VII.

Four anp TwrEnty TAILoRs...

ADVENTURE VIII.

‘Tom, Tom, THE Prezr’s Son

ADVENTURE IX.

My Fatuers a Kine anp my Moruer’s a QUEEN

ADVENTURE X.

‘Bo-Prrp anp Lirrte Boy Biux

PAGE

58

82

. 119

143

169

. 189

209

252







THE CAT & THE FIDDLE.

ADVENTURE I.







“Hey diddle diddle!
The cat and the fiddle!
The cow jumped over the moon!
Thelittle doglaughed toseesuchsport,
And the dish ranaway with the spoon.”



went out into the world to seek
their fortune. They were twins,

and loved each other very dearly,
(9) B



IO The Cat and the Fiddle.

though their characters and ideas were altogether
different.

True, both were kind-hearted, generous and
truthful, but here all resemblance ended. Kavrl
was tall, strong and handsome, and loved adven-
tures, especially when some danger was to be
encountered, or some powerful enemy overcome ;
but Fritz, who was neither so good-looking nor so
healthy as his brother, preferred a quiet life,
and would have been glad to end his days
in the humble cottage where they had been
born.

But this was impossible. Their father and
mother were both dead, and the lord of that part
of the country wishing to make some great im-
provements upon his estate, it was necessary that
the poor dwelling should be pulled down. He
was not a cruel man, so he had waited till the old
people were dead before he said anything of his
plans. Therefore Karl and Fritz had no right to
complain, especially as he gave each of them a
pocketful of money to make up for turning them
adrift upon the world.

Nevertheless they both felt a little heavy-hearted
ag they bade farewell to the quiet, tiny village
which they had never left before for more than a
day at atime. Of course Karl was the first to recover
his spirits, and he soon began to whistle aflively air.



Strange Adventures. IL

“You are merry to-day!” said his brother, half
chidingly.

‘““Melancholy does not pay, dear Fritz,’ ans-
wered Karl ; “‘ See, if we pull long faces like this,”
and here he looked go doleful that Fritz was
obliged to smile, ‘‘ we shall get no one to befriend
us. No, no, no!

‘A merry heart goes all the way,
A sad tires in a mile—a’

For my part, I hope we shall soon meet with
something stirring that will show what metal we
are made of.”

“Oh, dear Karl, you do not think we shall get
into any dangers in this forest we are entering?”

“Who knows, dear brother? And for that mat-
ter, who cares either?”’

Fritz sighed and trembled; he did not like to
make much of his fears, for he dreaded being
called a coward, but the thick wood looked so
gloomy and forbidding that he would gladly have
turned back or gone some other way.

But Karl marched gaily on, whistling and
singing, so he needs must follow.

Evening closed in before they had reached the
other side of the forest, and they were obliged to
lie down on the ground to sleep, for it was useless
to attempt to go on until daybreak, as they would

be certain to lose their way.
B2



12 The Cat and the Fiddle.

They had not slept very long when Karl was.
startled by a fearful roar, and before he was
sufficiently awake to know what was happening,
a huge bear was upon him. He seized the knife
which hung by his side, and a fierce and terrible.
battle began. Fritz awoke, but was at first quite
paralyzed by terror and could not move hand nor
foot.

“Climb the nearest tree!’ shouted Karl, think-
ing in the midst of his own danger first of his dear
brother. And Fritz, directly he could summon
courage to move, followed his advice and was soon
safely perched up out of harm’s way.

His heart beat so loudly that he could hear
every throb, and it was some time kefore he could
make up his mind to give a glance below. At last
however, he parted the branches, and peered
down. What was his horror to see his beloved.
Karl motionless and apparently dead, while the
terrible bear stood over him growling with savage
joy.

All his cowardice vanished as if by magic, and
he slid down the tree far more quickly than he
had mounted it.

The huge animal did not notice the fresh foe,
who was creeping noiselessly up behind him, and
in less than a moment Fritz had buried a long
knife in his heart. The bear fell heavily to the



Strange Adventures. 13

ground, considerably bruising Karl who lay be-
neath. He however managed to free himself from
the weight, and looked round in wonder to see
who had delivered him.

“What! was it indeed you, brother?” cried he.
“Why did you not climb.the tree as I told you to
do?”

“TI did, I did! coward that I am!” replied
Fritz, “but when I saw your danger (and indeed
thought you to be dead) I cared no more for my
own safety.”

“Dear brother!” exclaimed Karl embracing
him, ‘you are no coward, and you have most
likely saved my life, though I was only shamming
death then, because bears will not touch a dead
body. But now let us skin the brute, his hide
will make us warm coats for the winter.”

Poor Fritz however had fainted away, and it
was long before Karl could revive him.

When at last he came to, his brother said: “It | |

is plainly to be seen that you are not fit for a life
of adventure, so we will try to get you some quiet
place as soon as possible, where the work is
regular and not dangerous. Such another alarm
as this would be enough to kill you, and yet look
here—I am covered with wounds from ebat
creature's claws and feel not one whit the worse.”
Hor a long time Fritz declared that nothing



I4 The Cat and the Fiddle.

should ,induce him to part company with his
brother, but finally they agreed that whatever they
found to do they would contrive to meet at least.
once a year and tell each other how they were
getting on.

Morning came at last, finding them both very
tired, for they had not dared to go to sleep again.
However they walked on bravely and in a few
hours reached the end of the forest.

By this time Fritz was quite exhausted, and
Karl insisted on asking shelter for the night at a
small house which appeared before them in the
distance.

They were most kindly received by the inmates.
—an old man and his lovely daughter—who did all
in their power to make the brothers comfortable
and to refresh poor tired Fritz.

“Who are you my lads?” said the master of
the house, ‘“‘and where are you going?”

‘“‘We are on the look out for whatever may turn
up,” answered Karl, “ for we have our own living
to get, and are anxious to find work. ‘We are not.
penniless, for we both have money in our pockets,
but we are not stupid enough to wait until all that
is spent before trying to get more.”

“Well if you are indeed willing to work I could.
perhaps find something for you both to do. The:
lad who used to be our servant has just gone off to:



Strange Adventures. 15

the wars, and I was wondering where I could get
another to fill his place.”

“But that would be only for one of us, master,”
sald Fritz.

“Nay, I do not like to separate two such loving
brothers,” answered the old man kindly, ‘and I
daresay I can find employment for both.”

So it then had to be explained to him, that such
a quiet life would not suit our Karl, but that Fritz
would be only too thankful to accept the offer.
An easy place and a good master and mistress—
what more could he desire?

And it was thus arranged. Karl should remain
there that night and start the next day upon his
travels in search of adventure, while Fritz would
settle down with a grateful heart and try his best
to do his duty.

The farewell between the brothers was very sad,
for they had never been parted before. Neverthe-
less both knew that it was all for the best, and
with renewed promises to meet again in a year’s
time, they at last said farewell.

Days and weeks flew swiftly by and Fritz loved
his new friends more and more dearly. The old
man was a very clever musician and, when the
day’s work was over, he would let Fritz sit with
. him and listen to the sweet melodies which he
would draw from the strings of his violin. And



16 The Cat and the Fiddle.

surely never did maiden sing so sweetly as the
gentle Margaret; songs which made Fritz fancy
himself back in the old home with the green trees
waving over his head and his mother’s loving eyes
‘bentuponhim. And then the strain would change,
and he wag out upon the field of battle, his golden
armour glistening in the sunlight, and his sword
flashing in his strong right hand as he hewed
down his enemies on all sides. And then he
would awake from his dream, and behold he was a
plain country lad once more, who had never
handled a sword nor worn a breastplate in his life ;
and truth to tell he would have felt far from com-
fortable with either.

By degrees the master left off treating him as a
servant and let him share all their simple pleasures,
but never did the lad forget his duty and take
liberties because of this indulgence. He did his
work faithfully and well, and a whole year glided
by in quiet happiness. How he looked forward to
the day when he should again behold his dear
brother; and when the morning dawned, he was
told that he might have a whole holiday in order
to meet Karl upon the road.

When they met, the first greetings were:

“Why, Fritz, you have not changed one bit!
Still the some gentle looking face!” while Fritz
exclaimed :



Strange Adventures. 17

_ Surely you cannot be brother Karl, grown so
tall, stately and gallant! Where did you get this
armour, and the sword in your hand?”

And fine tales of adventure Karl had to tell—
how he had offered his services to the king of a



Ss

Mp
Wy
AEs
ey

SS



“So tall, stately, and gallant.”

distant land and how he had greatly distinguished
himself in the wars, and had hopes of becoming a
captain some day.

Fritz sighed, and for a moment half repented of



8 The Cat and the Fiddle.

his choice, but the next instant he smiled brightly,
saying :

“Well, you will deserve all the honours you
may get, dear brother, and I know you will always
love me as of old.”

“Yes, indeed! New friends may be pleasant,
but the old ones are dearer far.’’

They spent a very happy day together and in
the evening Karl again set forth. Fritz felt very
melancholy at his departure, and the kind master,
perceiving this, offered to relate the story of his
life in order to drive away his sadness.

The lad had often wondered why such a clever
musician should choose to live far away from the
town, in a lonely and almost uninhabited part of
the country, when his talents would certainly have
gained him a position at the king’s court, had he
cared to try for it. So he sat down to listen to
the narrative with feelings of the most lively
interest.

“Many years ago,’ began the old man, ‘“‘ when
I was young and ambitious, my greatest desire was
to make a name for myself in the world, and as I
loved music better than anything else, I studied it
hard night and day until I had attained the highest
perfection in the art. Still I remained unknown,
for I dwelt with my parents in a country village
where there was no chance of distinguishing my-



Strange Adventures. Ig

self. Often I contemplated leaving home and
seeking my fortune in some great town, but my
dear mother so dreaded the idea of letting me go
away, alone and friendless, that, for her sake, L
gave up the thought.

‘Dear boy,’ she would say to me, ‘we know
how clever you are with your violin in your hand,
and we feel sure that nowhere can your equal be
found. But what do you know of the ways of the
wicked world, the jealousy you would meet with,
the coldness and hardness of strangers to one so
young and innocent as yourself? All our friends
and relations are, like ourselves, country born and
bred, so there is no one to whose care I could con-
fide you in the great, bustling town. No, no, I
cannot bear to part from you, my son, Wait at
least until I am dead and gone before you talk of
leaving your native village.’

Now, in my boyish pride, I was rather offended
at this style of talk. Did my mother consider me
a baby, not fit to be out of her sight? She could
not expect to keep me at her side for ever, and
besides, I should like to be earning my own living.

But when I hinted at this to her, she would
reply that there was no need for me to think of
such a thing, that she had plenty of money for us
both, and at her death I should find myself a tol-
erably rich man.



20 The Cat and the Fiddle.

Although I fretted and fumed inwardly at not
getting my own way, yet I loved my mother too
much to disobey her wishes, until alas! a great
temptation fell in my way which I was unable to
resist.

One Christmas time the great man of the
village had his house filled with visitors, some of
whom came from the king’s own court, and
amongst these latter was a most beautiful lady
named Ella. Ah! How I wish that I had never
seen her face !

Of course the whole place was gay with feasting
and carousing to do honour to the noble guests,
and the squire once or twice invited me to the
hall to entertain them with my violin.

T noticed at these times that the fair Ella kept
her eyes fixed upon me as if she thoroughly
enjoyed and understood my beloved art, and at
last it seemed that I played to her alone. The
others appeared dull and stupid, but to her I always
looked for approval and I felt scarcely surprised
when she one day called at my mother’s house on
purpose to offer to introduce me to the king.

‘It will be the making of your fortune,’ said
she, ‘for his Majesty thoroughly understands
music and is always only too glad of an oppor-
tunity to give a helping hand to such genius as
yours.’



Strange Adventures. at

My eyes sparkled with delight at the splendid
prospect opening before me, but still I hesitated
lest my mother should object even now to my
leaving her. But she, seeing how eager I was,
had not the heart to stand in my way, and with
many tears and blessings let me go.

I was too excited to feel anything but pleasure
when the day of my departure arrived, and I have
never ceased to blame myself for my anxiety to
get away. I never saw my dear mother again, for
she died a few months afterwards, and I shall
always think that my desertion hastened her death.

However, I became happy in my new circum-
stances. The king was very gracious and praised
my performances most highly—in fact there was
never a court concert without my assisting at it.

The beautiful Ella, I discovered, was the favourite
singer of the day and she soon insisted on my
playing for her every time she sang. This I was
only too ready to do for I felt truly grateful to-
wards her for what she had done for me.

When I had been at the court about three
years, I fell in love with a charming Lady-in-
waiting who had come in the train of the new
queen, and, her Majesty, approving of the match we
were shortly afterwards married and lived in the
greatest happiness.

But I gradually perceived that I was no longer



22 The Cat and the Fiddle.

in favour with Lady Ella. She would hardly
speak to me when we met, and now would never
let me play for her. I was puzzled to account for
this change in her behaviour, not having the least
idea how I could have offended her, but my wife
at last hit upon the right solution of the mystery
or was told it by one of her friends. Ella had
believed me to be in love with herself, and had
fully made up her mind to marry me, and she
considered that she had been scorned and set
aside for a stranger.

However, by degrees she became more amiable
again, and I began to believe that T was forgiven.
Alas! little did I think that her anger was only
biding its time, ready to take a most fearful
revenge. :

Soon we had a little daughter and then we were —
happier than ever. The little cherub could sing
almost before she could talk, and delighted us with
her lovely melodies. By the time she was six years
old her voice was the wonder of the whole court.

About this time we began first to notice a dread-
ful looking woman who was constantly haunting
the neighbourhood, and had once or twice been
geen in close conversation with the Lady Hila.
We were much surprised that so haughty a dame
should choose such @ mean companion, nor was
our amazement lessened when on returning one



Strange Adventures. 23

night very late from rowing upon the lake, my
wife and I saw the two together in the church-
yard, so intent upon what they were about that
they never even heard our footsteps.

I know now that the old hag was a witch, and
that she was instructing Ella in her own vile
arts.

After this, troubles began to fall upon us. We
had now four children, and first one, then another
fell ill, and after lingering for months in torture,
died, until only our sweet singer Margaret re-
mained. The king and queen were greatly moved
by our distress, and did all they could to comfort
us, but my dear wife drooped more and more, and
at last died too, of a broken heart.

Life at court after this became unendurable to
me. Still, what could I do? If I went back to
my native village I should be no happier, and it
seemed a shame to conceal such talents as my
daughter possessed, the more especially as I re-
membered what my own feelings had been under
the like circumstances.

A few years passed by without further sorrow,
and I began to hope that life might yet be bright,
spent with my darling Margaret.

But one evening a grand concert was given, and
it was announced that the Lady Ella was to sing
her best songs. Her voice was, if anything, finer



24 The Cat and the Fiddle.

than when first I had heard her, but it was as
nothing compared with my daughter’s.

At least so thought I, and so thought some one
of far more importance than my humble self,
namely the king’s eldest son.

The concert had been arranged in honour of hig
coming of age, and when a list of the principal
performers was handed to him, His Royal High-
ness crossed out the Lady Hlla’s name and com-
manded that Margaret should sing in her place.

The king and queen, knowing how jealous Ella
would be, tried to persuade their son and heir to
listen to her with patience, but he insisted that as
it was his birthday, he ought to have his own way,
and so it was finally decided. A messenger was
sent off post haste to tell Lady Ella that she need
not appear that evening, and another was dis-
patched to command Margaret to sing.

I was much troubled, for I felt a presentiment
of coming evil. However, the concert passed off
very well, and everyone declared that never had
Margaret sung so splendidly. Their Majesties
were charmed, and appointed her chief singer on
the spot. ‘The prince came to see us the next day
and informed me that if his parents would give
their consent, he intended to make my daughter
his wife !

I was quite overcome by the honour, and seeing



Strange Adventures. 25

that she felt the greatest affection for her royal
lover, I readily promised to do all I could to
further their happiness.

The prince was handsome, brave, and a good,
true man, or I would never have thought of giving
him my daughter {in spite of his rank and riches.

‘We made up our minds that it would be better
to delay for a time saying anything about the mat-
ter to the king and queen, as they were then very
busy preparing for the visit of a neighbouring king,
but that when the visit was over, the prince should
at once make known his wishes.

Of course concerts were to form part of the en-
tertainment-for the royal guest, and of course my
daughter and I were expected to perform.

Alas! The very first evening showed that our
enemy was again at work. The music began and
Margaret stepped upon the platform, but when
she opened her mouth the most horrible sounds
came forth. Her voice was harsh as the cry of a
raven, and, overwhelmed with confusion, she
rushed from the room.

‘We could in no way account for this extra-
ordinary misfortune ; not half an hour before the
concert my poor girl had been singing like a
nightingale and when we reached home at night,
her voice had returned in all its sweetness.

And now for the first time, the thought of

C



26 The Cat and the Fiddle.

magic crossed my mind, and the remembrance of
the look of triumph which Lady Ella had cast
upon me as we quitted the concert room seemed
to haunt me. She had been standing in the porch
as if afraid to enter, and even in the midst of my
own trouble I felt full of compassion for her, but
one glance at her face showed me that she needed
no pity. No one could have imagined that she
had been scorned and slighted, and I could have
declared that I heard her mutter: ‘It is my turn
now.’

However, I tried to get rid of these thoughts,
and to make ready to play on the following evening.
As for poor Margaret she was ill from the shock,
and could not possibly perform. I did not like
leaving her alone, but was forced to go and hoped
to play my best. But, at the first stroke of my
bow, an invisible hand seized. my arm, and forced
me against my will to make the most excruciating
discords. Not one note was correct, and my mor-
tification was complete when JI overheard the
stranger monarch say to our king: ‘I am sorry
that cannot compliment your Majesty upon your
principal performers.’

He, for his part, was in a rage, and sent a
messenger instantly to fetch Ella, who came in
obedience to the summons and sang magnificently.
I, of course retired in disgrace, but could not tear



Strange Adventures. 27

myselfawayfromtheroom. [roman unperceived
corner I observed all that passed and saw how
the two kings vied with each other in applauding
‘Hilla. She curtseyed and smiled and looked so
bewitching that the royal guest summoned her to
his side and presented her with a costly jewel,
saying at the same time to our king:

‘It is a marvel to me, how your majesty can
have kept this splendid songstress in the back
ground in order to favour the screecher whom we
heard last night.’ .

Upon this Hlla begged to be allowed to speak,
and, upon permission being given her, ex-
claimed:

‘I can explain the seeming mystery to your
Majesty. This violinist and his artful daughter
have bewitched everyone by their enchantments
and only now are beginning to be found out.
Alas! I fear me it is too late for his Royal
' Highnesstheprince. Margarethas him completely
in her power.’

‘Have a care, madam, what you are saying,
thundered the king, ‘and remember that you are
slandering our son and heir !’

‘Nay, Sire, if I am in the wrong I humbly beg
for pardon. But where is our noble prince at
this moment? If you seek him you will find him
swith her.’ |

c 2



28 The Cat and the Fiddle.

And now, I noticed for the first time that the
prince was indeed absent. I darted from the
room and hurried home in order to warn him, in
case 1 should find him there; but I was too late.
The king, all eagerness to see for himself if there
was any truth in the matter, had followed close
upon my footsteps and discovered his son holding
Margaret’s hand and endeavouring to comfort her
in her troubles.

At the sight, his majesty fell into a violent rage
and ordered the prince to quit the house instantly,
but he, in a firm voice informed his father that
the lady was his promised wife and that he would
never desert her.

At any other time the king, I am sure, would
have made no great objection to the match, for he
had always declared his intention of allowing all his
children to marry according to their own choice ;
but, having listened to Hlla’s falsehoods, he at once
believed his son to be bewitched—the more
especially as the stranger monarch had been
offering his own daughter as a wife for the
prince.

So his majesty stormed and raged until his fury
was something frightful to behold, and ended by
ordering Margaret and myself to quit his kingdom
before the next day should dawn, on pain of in-
stant execution. The prince in vain endeavoured



Strange Adventures. 29

to calm his father, and at last was himself seized
by the guards at the king’s command.

What happened to him afterwards, we have never
heard, but I feel sure that he would soon be for-
given, for his father was always loving to his
children.

As for ourselves wefledin the darkness of the night
and, after many many days of weary wandering,
came to this lonely place where we have lived in
peace ever since; but I know that my daughter
weeps daily for her noble lover, though she would
not return to the court on any account lest she
should again bring. trouble upon him. And
indeed we could not find our way thither how-
ever much we might be inclined to run the
risk, for we know not how far we journeyed
during that dreadful time, nor in whose country
we are now living. We found this house in
a state of ruin, having evidently been de-
serted years ago by the tenants, and with the
assistance of a country lad like yourself, we
managed to put it in something like decent
order.

And now, Fritz, what think you of my
story?”

“T think sir that you have been most badly
treated, and I trust that some day all may come
right.”



30 The Cat and the Fiddle.









‘How dare you be living in my house?”

The old man sighed, but said nothing, and for
a few days seemed so sad that Fritz almost wished
he had not told him his history.

Weeks passed by and soon another year would
be gone, and the brothers were already looking
forward to meeting again.

One day Fritz was attending to the animals
in the yard when he saw a strange woman
coming towards the house driving a cow before
her. She. paused on catching sight of the
lad and demanded in an angry voice to see his
master. Upon the old man appearing, she
asked :

‘“‘How dare you be living in my house? I order
you all to turn out at once.”

But Margaret was close at hand and, addressing



_ Strange Adventures. 31

herself to the stranger, asked what proofs she could
give of the house being hers.

“* Proof!” screamed the woman, ‘‘ how dare you
talk to me of proofs? If you do not at once yield
up the house and everything it contains, I will .
have you all punished most severely.”

Margaret and her father had gone through so
much trouble that I verily believe they would,
through fear, have done everything that the
woman required; but Fritz, bravely coming to the
rescue, assured her that they would do nothing of
the kind, and that they should consider the house
their own until she could prove she had a right to
it. Upon this she quieted down considerably,
and at last simply asked them to give her and her
cow food and shelter for the night, saying that
they had come from far.

Fritz was all against this. ‘‘She is a wicked
creature I feel sure,” said he to his master, ‘ and
we shall do well to have nothing to do with her.”

But the old musician was too kindhearted to
refuse shelter to any living thing, and said to
Fritz :

“How would you have fared, my son, had we
not taken pity upon you when you were weak and .
tired?” And to this the lad could answer nothing,
so was at last obliged to consent to the woman’s
taking up her abode there for the night.



32 The Cat and the Fiddle.

The cow made the most extraordinary noises
all through the hours of darkness, and several
times Fritz got up to see if anything was the
matter, but she was only capering about like a
mad thing and tossing her horns hither and
thither.

‘* No wonder she is
so thin!’ thought he,
as he crept back into
his bed.

The next day the
stranger made ready
to go upon her way,
but begged permis-
sion to leave the cow
behind her until she
could find a dwelling-
place.

“You three are “Fritz got up.”
stronger than I am”
said she in a melancholy voice, “ therefore I cannot
compel you to give up my house, and I must seek
a home elsewhere.”



The musician upon hearing this felt again
almost ready to turn out, but the thought of his
dear daughter prevented him from doing so. He
remembered how greatly she had suffered during
their wanderings, and would not subject her to



Strange Adventures. 33

such trials a second time. Besides why should
he believe this strange woman’s tale? She would
not tell him where she came from, nor why she
had forsaken her home, if indeed it ever had been
hers. And then he thought what a ruin it was
when first he had taken up his abode there, and
felt that he had a right to live init, because of the
labour he had spent in making it habitable.




oS,
hh

Sor





oe
ve

“The Prince Himself,”

However, he readily promised to take care of
the cow, although Fritz shook his head at the
prospect and muttered something about its being
**an evil beast.”

When the woman had at last taken her depar-
ture, the gentle Margaret observed halfreprovingly:



34 The Cat and the Fiddle.

“You see, Fritz, she has done us no harm.”

But still Fritz shook his head and said nothing,
and in three days’ time something happened
which drove all dismal thoughts from his mind.
He was walking through the garden and reckoning
the hours until he should again meet his brother,
when he saw riding up to the gate—whom do you
think? The prince himself, who enquired if he
knew anything about a musician with a fair
daughter named Margaret.

Tt would be impossible to describe the joy which
reigned in that humble home when the prince
announced that his father had given his consent
to the marriage, provided Margaret could be
found.

The king had never really believed the wicked
charge of witchcraft which had been brought
against her, but had been in such a passion that
he had not stopped to consider what he was say-
ing and doing when he drove the unfortunate pair
from his kingdom.

Hlla’s wickedness too had been brought to light.
She coula not conceal her joy at having succeeded
in putting down her rival, and one of the courtiers
happening to overhear a conversation between her
and the witch, it was found out what mischief she
had caused by her magical arts.

The king would have had her beheaded, but she



Strange Adventures. 35

had managed to escape and had never been heard
of since.

‘When the prince’s tale was ended he wanted to
set off instantly for his father’s kingdom.

‘“His Majesty will be so anxious about me,”
said he, “for I have been absent nearly a year.
I fell ill when Ilost my Margaret, and the doctors
said nothing would be so likely to do me good as
travelling in search of her. And if I had not
found you, my dearest,’ he went on, “I am sure
I should have died.”

So they decided to start on the morrow, as it
was already late in the day, but when Fritz heard
of it he begged to be left behind, as he could not
bear the idea of not meeting his brother.

“Nay, then we will all stay together,” said his
master, ‘‘that is, if His Royal Highness will con-
sent. It is but two days more to wait, and you
have been such a faithful friend, dear Fritz, that
you must share our joy.”

The prince readily agreed when he heard all the
circumstances of the case, feeling quite happy so
long as he was with his dear Margaret.

Of course they soon told him the history of the
strange woman who had wanted to turn them out,
and the musician said that he hoped the poor thing
would come back again soon, for that now she could
have the house whether it belonged to her or tiot.



36 The Cat and the Fiddle.

When the prince saw the cow he shook his
head as Fritz had done, and remarked that he
liked not her looks; but Margaret smiled at his
doubts, and he soon forgot everything but her.

On the evening of the second day the lovers
were sitting by the open window, when Margaret
suddenly began to shiver as if with cold.

‘Let me shut the window, my love,’ said the
prince.

“* No, Iam not cold, but oh! I am so terrified.
What can be the matter? Is my father safe?
Yes, he is here. I cannot account for this strange
dread.”

“ Alas! alas!” cried the prince, ‘“‘ who is that
coming towards the house? It is the Lady Hlla
herself.”’

‘Nay, but it is the strange woman come to
look after her cow,” said the musician, gazing out
in his turn.

“ Tndeed it is Ella! Ella herself!’? And now
they all recognized her, though her face was
somewhat altered from the days when she had
sung at court. Doubtless she had cast a spell
over Margaret and her father when she had come
before, so that they did not know hey.

She came nearer and nearer, and the three sat
motionless, unable to stir hand or foot.

“ At last I have you in my power,” hissed she.



Strange Adventures. 37

“You, madam, with your charming voice,” (here
she made a mocking bow to Margaret) ‘your
princely lover, and your father! Ha, ha! I owe
you all a grudge, and now is the time to pay it in
full!”

As she uttered these words she threw some
powder in the air, and turning to the old musician
cried :

“You, who think so much of your music,
become a cat, and startle the night air with
unearthly screechings! But as for you two,’
(here she became purple with rage) ‘‘ you shall
have neither voice nor movement! I hate you,
Thate you both! Keep your human feelings, but
become the one a dish and the other a spoon upon
my table!”

Before the words were ended the enchantment
was complete. Where the musician had been
seated there was now to be seen only a magnificent
tabby cat, which with a despairing mew bounded
across the room out at the window and past Ella. —
As for the prince and Margaret they had altogether
disappeared, for they had been instantly trans-
ported into the dining-room, where dinner was
now smoking upon the table. Ella would have
kept them apart had she been able, but she had
been too clever for herself, and they so exactly
resembled the other silver and crockery that she



38 The Cat and the Fiddle.

could never distinguish them ; so they often had
the pleasure of being near to each other, and
though they could not speak nor move, yet each
felt glad.

Fritz, meanwhile, had been out for a long
ramble in the woods, and on coming back could
discover no signs of his master or mistress or the
prince. He searched high and low, and at last
went into the farmyard where he saw Ella talking
to the cow. Heat once went up to her and asked
if she could tell him what had become of them all.

“That indeed I can, ha, ha!” laughed she, ‘‘I
and my friend here” (patting the cow) ‘have
punished them well for all their conceit. The old
man is over yonder,’ (pointing to acat on the wall)
*‘and as for your mistress and her lover, seek them
‘in my pantry.”

At first Fritz stormed and raved and would not
believe a word of it, but he ended by falling on
his knees and imploring Ella to release them from
the enchantment.

“A likely matter indeed,” laughed she scorn-
fully. ‘‘ Revenge is sweet, and your prayers to me
are useless.”

Fritz, overcome with despair, seized a huge stick
and, rushing forward, would have killed the wicked
Hilla, but suddenly his arm fell powerless by his
side, and his feet refused to stir. The cow at the



Strange Adventures. 39

‘same instance disappeared, and in its stead he
beheld a frightful old woman—the witch who
had been Hlla’s friend at court, and who had
taken the shape of a beast in order to be less
observed; for her own face was so hideous that
no one could help remarking her.

She now waved her hand and cried in a threaten-
ing voice to Fritz :

“Become a dog, and so remain until morning
light! Then resume your own form in order to
work for us. Hach night a dog, each day a man!”

Fritz fell down on his hands and discovered
that they were covered with shaggy brown hair.
He tried to speak but could only utter a melan-
choly ‘“‘ Bow, wow, wow!” Full of terror he
rushed away into the woods, where he lay all
night pondering on how he might deliver his dear
friends from this cruel spell. But he could think
of nothing, and resolved to cast himself again at
Ella’s feet and offer to become her slave for ever
if only she would let them go free.

On the first streak of dawn appearing he was
@ man once more and straightway went to the
wicked woman to implore her compassion. But
to all his entreaties she turned a deaf ear, only
ordering him to be about his work.

“Ah, lady, tell me,” he pleaded. ‘ Will their
enchantment neyer come to an end ?”



40 The Cat and the Fiddle.

“Never! Unless my old cow there should jump
over the moon!”

This she said with another laugh, for she
naturally imagined such a thing to be impossible.

“And now go!’ she cried. ‘‘And trouble me
no more! This morning you can employ your-
selfin gathering wood in the forest; and let me
have no idling! I shall expect to see a huge stack
by dinner time.”

Fritz would have disobeyed had he dared, but
he was afraid that some worse evil might happen
to him and those he loved so dearly.

As he was going along the forest path he
suddenly bethought himself that this was the day
on which Karl would come.

“T must not let him approach too near,”
thought he, ‘for he may likewise fall into trouble.’”’

So he.ran for two or three miles, and while he
is running we must see what Karl has been doing
for this last year.

Tt will be remembered that it was getting dark
when he had parted from his brother, who had
begged him to remain until morning. But this
he could not be persuaded to do as he had prom-
ised to rejoin the army on the following day, and
would not willingly break his word.

So he plunged into the depths of the forest.
feeling quite sure that he could not lose his way



Strange Adventures. AI

as he knew that the moon would rise very
shortly.

But soon he found that he was stumbling
through tangled bushes and over broken stones,
which proved that he had indeed strayed from the
right path. Instead of waiting sensibly until it
should be light enough for him to see where he
was, he went blundering on, scratching his face
and hands and bruising his feet at every step. He
at last became so exhausted that he was forced to
rest, and before very long he beheld the first faint
xays of the moon rising in the distant sky. To
his great surprise no branches were above his
head and looking back he saw that he had left all
the trees behind him.

“This is indeed a short way see the forest ;””
thought he, “ but where can I be?”

In front stretched a level greensward, and
disporting themselves upon this, he beheld a
number of grotesque and horrible animals. There
were pigs with human hands and feet, men with
elephants trunks, tigers heads on the bodies of
‘women—in short, no creature complete of its kind.
All were a mixture of two or three species, each
more horrible than another. He gazed spell-
bound, even his bold spirit being overcome with
fear.

At length he accidentally made a stent eee



42 The Cat and the Fiddle.

amongst the bushes, and instantly he was
surrounded by the whole herd.

“Tear him to pieces,” roared the tiger-like
brutes; “Is he good to eat? grunted the pigs;
“Let us trample upon him!” trumpeted the
elephants. Altogether there was such a hubbub
and confusion that Karl could not distinguish what
they said, but he gave himself up for lost, and tried
to feel resigned to his fate. He closed his eyes,
hoping only that they would kill him at once
without torturing him first. Had he not been so
tired out he might perhaps have made a brave
- fight, though indeed he could have had no chance
against so many foes.

But at the very moment when he was expecting
to feel them rush at him, a sudden silence fell
upon the whole assembly. Karl gained courage
to open his eyes, and saw that they had fallen
back into two ranks, while sailing down their
midst came a creature so strange, so weird, and
yet so beautiful that he was more than ever filled
withamazement. The head was that of a perfectly
lovely woman, the shoulders and paws those of a
lion, while the lower part of the body was covered
with gorgeous peacock’s feathers, brent with all
the colours of the rainbow.

‘Have your natures so little altered,” cried this
strange apparition “that you can thus fall upon a



Strange Adventures. 43







I
Unt

ee N
a ~ £35, e

y







helpless and defenceless
stranger? Did you but
feel the bitterness of
your degradation one
thousandth part as

“ Karl gained courage.”



44 The Cat and the Fiddle.

much as do I your mistress, you would seek
to hide your frightful forms instead of flaunting
them abroad in this unseemly fashion. From my
quiet turret-room I heard your clamour and came
to see its cause. Shame upon you true brutes
that you are! Get you back to your dens, and
there repent of your crimes!”

One by one the horrid creatures slunk away
saying no word in their own defence, and Karl
and his protector were left alone.

‘Fair being,’ exclaimed he, “what is the
meaning of the extraordinary sights I have this
night witnessed? Are my senses deserting me?
Who and what art thou?”

“Alas! Alas! Once I was the fairest lady in
the whole world, but my own folly has brought
me to this pass. J am the elder daughter of the
powerful giant Stupendo, and was brought up to-
gether with my sister in the midst of all delights.
Our dear father, who never used his strength save
for the good of others, had gathered round him
hundreds of ill-used and afflicted people from all
kingdoms and protected them against their enemies.
But alas! he was too trustful, too confiding, and
believed every tale of distress that was poured into
his ears. So it came to pass, that amongst those
who put themselves under his protection, were
many vicious and evil disposed persons, and these,



Strange Adventures. 45

seeing that I was of a vain and jealous mind, per-
suaded me that my father did not love me as he
loved my sister, and that I ought to insist upon.
his allowing me a grand house for myself, with
bags full of money and numbers of servants.
Though he grieved bitterly at my undutifal be-.
haviour he yet granted all my desires, but even
then I was not satisfied. I wished to become
more powerful than himself, and in all my base
longings I was encouraged by the wretches who.
surrounded me and whom you have this night.
seen. At last one day there came to my palace
a poor old woman, hideous as a baboon, who
begged a mouthful of bread. I was always proud
of showing off my generosity so ordered a splendid
feast to be prepared for her.

She appeared quite overcome by gratitude and
when she had eaten her fill, announced that, as a
reward for my bounty, she would grant me three
wishes. Without a moment’s hesitation I wished
for beauty, power, and magnificent dress.

Hardly were the words spoken than I became
the monster you now behold.

What dress can be more magnificent than these
peacock’s feathers? What beast is so powerful
as the lion whose body I now possess? And as
for my face, that was not changed, for I know that
the witch had no power to make me more beauti-



46 The Cat and the Fiddle.

ful than I was. Ido not say this from vanity, for
of what avail is a lovely face, with such a form
as now is mine. Alas! Alas! My punishment is
indeed bitter, but I deserve it all!

At the moment of my transformation my
wicked advisers were likewise compelled to assume
some part of the shape of the beasts they most
resembled, thus the gluttons are now partly pigs,
the cruel and bloodthirsty, tigers, and so on in
endless variety. My palace was also trans-
ported into the depths of this gloomy forest, where
only on one night in all the year are we visible to
mortal eye. This happens to be that night, and I
am thankful to think that I have met a human
being to whom I can relate the story of my woes.”

As the lady finished her tale Karl felt his eyes
fill with tears, and in an eager voice he begged to
know if there was no way in which he could aid
her.

“* None that I dare tell you,” she answered sadly.

“Indeed, lady, you need not think that I would
shrink from any task however difficult, however
dangerous. Pray, pray let me help you!”

For a long time the poor creature refused to
explain her meaning, but at last confessed that
the witch had told her that none could release her
from this spell but a young man who would be
willing to marry her in her present shape.



Strange Adventures. 47

Karl. could not help shuddering as he glanced
at the huge hairy paws which looked able to crush
him to death with one blow. The poor monster
saw the shudder and went on:

“T do not wonder that such a thought should
affright you, and worse still I know not what the
bold man who could marry me would have to
suffer, after he became my husband, before I should
be released. The witch’s words were simply
these: ‘No hand but that of your husband can set
you free.’”’

“And would all these wicked creatures regain
their human forms at the same moment ?”

“That I cannot tell, but I fear their hearts too
much resemble their present terrible shapes. But
come, you are terribly fatigued and, if you can
trust yourself to the care of such a being as my-
self, you shall sleep on a bed of down until day-
break. Then we shall disappear and you will
find yourself upon the path which you missed this
evening.”

Karl followed her in silence thinking over all he
had heard. She led him into a beautiful room in
the palace which stood before them and, ES
him good night, left him.

He lay down upon the bed but could not sleep.
He tossed from side to side trying to make up his
. mind as to what he should do. Could he marry



48 The Cat and the Fiddle.

the monster? Andif so how could he get back
to his army? How could he tell what might
befall him afterwards? And need he do this
great thing for one who was a complete stranger
to him and who suffered through her own fault?
But he was such a generous, kindhearted man
that he had almost made up his mind to risk all.
and marry her when he fell into a deep sleep.

As he slept he dreamt that the fair lady stood
by him in her own form, beautiful as the sun,
graceful as a fawn, and gazing at him with loving
eyes. He woke with a start and cried out, “I
will marry you, I am ready and willing at once.”

He jumped from the bed and rushed out of the
room in search of the enchanted lady, whom he:
beheld standing at the foot of the stairs in the:
great hall.

He told her that his mind was made up and
that he would marry her instantly if she was
willing. A look of joy passed over her lovely
face, but then she sighed deeply and said:

“No indeed, I will not allow you to run so great:
a risk for one so unworthy as myself. .How can.
I tell what pain you may have to suffer before I
can be finally released from this spell? I love you
too well to permit such a sacrifice.”

‘Ah then if you love me you must not refuse
to be my wife,” said Karl with a gay laugh. His



Strange Adventures. 4g

heart felt so light that he could not doubt but that
all would turn out well, and, now that he was
refreshed by a short sleep, all his natural bravery -
had come back to him.

For along time however he Gia ed in vain,
but at last he urged her so vehemently saying that
daybreak was close at hand and then it would be
too late, that at last she gave her consent.

Now in thoge days a wedding was not such a
dificult matter to arrange as now. Karl and his
bride summoned all the monsters into the great
hall, and in their presence promised to take each
other for husband and wife and the whole cere-
mony was concluded.

As the last words were uttered Karl glanced at
his bride and beheld that her hideous deformity
had already vanished!. She was now a slender,
graceful woman, clad in rich robes, and even more
beautiful than the form he had seen in his dream.
She fell on her knees at his feet, calling him
her noble brave deliverer, and kissing his hands
while she shed tears of joy. He was almost as
deeply moved, and, in the midst of their happiness:
they hardly noticed what was going on around
them. Presently, however, some ladies and gentle-
men advanced to offer their congratulations, and
the bride recognised them as former friends who
had been transformed at the same moment as



50 The Cat and the Fiddle.

herself, having likewise repented of their evil deeds.
But a shrieking and frightful roaring arose from
the lower end of the hall where many of them re-
mained monsters still, gazing with furious envy
at those who had regained their human forms.

‘‘Drive them forth,’ cried Karl to the attend-
ants, ‘‘and let us rid our home of their evil pres-
ence !”

The. doors were accordingly thrown open and
the wicked creatures rushed forth into the forest
and have never been heard of since.

The marriage feast was spread, and Karl and his
bride; together with their faithful friends, spent the
remainder of the night in merrymaking and re-
joicing.

At daybreak the lady looked out of the window,
and uttered a cry of delight.

“See, see!” she exclaimed, “there is my
father’s castle, and there is he himself coming
towards us!”

Karl looked, and could hardly refrain from a
cry of fear. He beheld an enormous giant, taller
than the tallest tree he had ever seen, and broad
as ahouse. But he remembered that this was the
father of his bride, and resolved to put a bold face
upon it.

And certainly he had no cause for fright, for
_ when Stupendo heard of what he had done for his



. Strange Adventures. 51

daughter he was full of gratitude, and vowed that
he would do anything in his power to repay him
for breaking the spell. Then turning to the bride
he said, ‘‘ Your sister and I have been nearly
brokenhearted since the day on which the vile
witch carried you off. This morning when I
beheld your house again in the distance I could
hardly believe my eyes, so came at once to see if
you really were here. We have sought you high
and low, through all the kingdoms of the world,’
and I had vowed a deadly vow of vengeance
against the witch if ever I should find her.”

.“Tndeed, Father, I am beginning to think she
was no witch, but a good fairy, for she has taught
me to distinguish between false friends and true,
and to live happy and contented; besides which,
she has been the means of giving me my dear
husband.”

The meeting between the two sisters was most
tender, and there were such rejoicings and happi-
ness that Karl actually forgot all about his king
and the army for three whole days. He then
blamed himself most bitterly for having thus
neglected his duty, especially as the soldiers were
engaged against a most dangerous and powerful
enemy who, there was every reason to fear, would
get the upper hand of them.

But when Stupendo knew of his son-in-law’s’



52 The Cat and the Fiddle.

trouble, he offered at once to go with him to the’
king and explain matters.

This he did, and then marching with the army
into the field, he so completely frightened the.
king of the enemies by his enormous height and
huge strength, that he offered to make peace at
once, to pay Karl’s king a large sum of money and
to go home and never enter that kingdom again.

Karl upon this was made general and was
granted a whole year’s holiday.

During this year he learnt to love his beautiful
wife more and more dearly every day, and he never
ceased to be thankful that his luck had caused him
to lose his way on that dark evening in the
forest.

And this brings us to the time when he again
set forth to meet his brother. Harly in the
morning he mounted a splendid horse given to
him by the giant, and, seating his bride upon
another, he went upon his way, thinking with.
great glee how surprised Fritz would be on seeing
the lovely lady by his side.

But poor Fritz never even noticed her ; hurrying
up, panting and frightened, he told Karl in very few
words all the dreadful misfortunes which had
fallen upon his master and the others. —

‘Karl was thunderstruck. While he had been
wandering about going through such strange



Strange Adventures. 53

adventures, he had always pictured Fritz to him-
self as leading a quiet, peaceful, uneventful life,
and behold, here he was in the greatest depth of
misery. What could be done? In spite of his
courage he felt powerless to help.

“‘Ts there no means of breaking the spell?” he
asked in distress.

“Alas, none!” answered Fritz. ‘‘The lady
told me mockingly that never should we be
released until her old cow should jump over the
moon—and of course that can never happen.”

But here the bride spoke.

“Tet us lose no time,” she cried, ‘‘ but hasten
home to my father. Ifanyone can help us, it is
he.”

“‘ Yes yes, do not linger!” said Fritz; not that
he thought of what he was saying, but only
because he was anxious for his brother to get far
away lest mischief should befall him.

Accordingly, the two again turned their horses’
heads homewards, where they arrived late in the
afternoon.

When the giant Stupendo heard what they had
to relate, and how the enchantment might be

dissolved, he remained for a time quite silent,
thinking deeply. But at length he said:

“You two, my son and daughter, must remain at
home while I go and see what I can do, Only



54 The Cat and the Fiddle.

‘direct me to the place, and I will try my best to
aid these poor creatures.”

But Karl and his wife entreated him not to go.

“Those wicked women are so powerful with
their magic arts, that some dreadful trouble will
surely happen to you, and what shall we do if we
lose our dear father ?”

The giant seemed pleased at this proof of his

‘children’s love, but was not to be shaken in his
resolution ; so, directly the moon was up, he set off,
walking with such huge strides that he arrived
at Blla’s house in less than half an hour.

He heard a great noise of scuffling feet going on
ingide, and presently a large tabby cat jumped from
one of the windows. a

At the same moment a woman cried out:
“Take your fiddle with you, vile creature, and do
not dare again to come in hither!” and, so saying,
she flung the instrument far out into the

‘road. .

The poor musician, in spite of his transformation
could not bear to be parted from his beloved
music, and had crept softly into the house when
he believed Hilla to be away.

And now the giant called out in a ona voice :
“Come forth you wicked woman.”

Ella was greatly alarmed at the dreadful sound
and came out tremblingly to see what was the



Stvange Adventures. 55

matter. We may imagine that her fear was in no
wise lessened on beholding the enormous figure
of Stupendo towering high in the air above
her. ; :

“What have you done with my friends?’ he
asked angrily. “I command you to release them
from this vile spell.”

But Ella began to recover courage, and ans-
wered tauntingly :

‘‘Tndeed I will do no such thing. Revenge is
too sweet.”

“Then beware my vengeance !’”’ thundered the
giant, and with one stride he stood in the middle:
of the meadow where the witch-cow was feeding.
Gathering all his strength for one immense effort
he kicked her with all his might.

Up, up, up she rose, far, far into the air, while
Ella shrieked in fright. Still higher and higher
went the cow until she reached the other side of
the moon!

Fritz, who had run up barking on hearing the
commotion, laughed aloud with joy, and the
witch fell plump down out of the sky stone
dead |

Ella, on seeing her companion’s fate, rushed
into the house and locked and bolted the doors,
but Stupendo, again raising his foot, stamped upon
the dwelling and crushed it into the earth beneath



56 The Cat and the Fiddle.

his heel, as if it had been no thicker than an egg-
shell. Fritz, who had become a man once more
at the instant of the witch’s death, now uttered a
ery of anguish.

“Oh my dear mistress,” he exclaimed, “and
the prince! Alas! They must have perished, for
they were both in the house!”

~The good giant wrung his hands and bewailed
his thoughtlessness until Fritz was obliged to try
and comfort him.

“You did not know that they were there ;’”’ he
said, ‘so you must not blame yourself so hardly.”

“Yes, yes I did know,” groaned Stupendo,
‘Karl told me. Oh why did I not stop to think,
instead of giving way to my rage in this manner ?
What can we say to the poor father when he
appears ?”

And here he began to shed tears, such huge
drops, that if he had continued long there would
certainly have been a flood in that neigh-
bourhood. :

But suddenly in the midst of his woe Fritz said:

“‘Tiook, look! I see the prince. He is there by
the forest. Let us go and meet him.”

But the giant preferred to remain where he was,
for truth to tell he was ashamed of being caught
erying, so Fritz ran on alone.

His eyes must have been very sharp, for the



“Strange Adventures. - a7

prince was a a long way off hiding among some
bushes, and, better still, Margaret was with him!
They. stated that a few minutes before, they had
suddenly regained their human shapes, and with-
out stopping an instant to reflect, they had darted
through one of the windows and rushed towards
the forest, not knowing how their deliverance had
come about, but feeling that they had better make
good their escape at once.

And it wag well indeed that they had done so,
for had they stayed one minute it would have been
too late, and they would: have been ground to
powder under Stupendo’s heel. They had in-
tended to hide among the bushes until the moon
should go down, and then to make their way
through the forest in the darkness.

The good old musician now made his appear-
ance, and we may imagine how thankful all of
them were to the giant who had saved them by
his strength. He insisted on carrying them to
the king’s court, which he did by taking up the
prince and Margaret in one hand, and Fritz and
his master in the other.

They were not long upon the journey, and by
daybreak the whole court had learnt the joyful
news.

Stupendo remained for the wedding and then

bade the king goodbye, at the same time offering
E



58 The Cat and the Fiddle.

to come to his assistance at any time when he
might need help against his enemies.

He took Fritz back with him to his castle,
where the brothers spent many happy days, and
Fritz afterwards married the giant’s younger
daughter and lived in peace and prosperity all his
life long.





ADVENTURE II.

TOMMY TITTLEMOUSE.

“ Little Tommy. Tittlemouse
Lived in a little house.
He caught fishes
In other men’s ditches.”

“There was an old woman

Called ‘ Nothing-at-all ;’

She lived in a dwelling

Exceedingly small.

A man opened his mouth

To its utmost extent

And down at one gulp

House and old woman went.”

3). OBODY knows how happy all



the little people were who
lived in the dwarf country of
Tynitoes. They were always
busy, always contented, having
no poor people among them,
and none very vich. Certainly

the king had a fine palace and a treasure house full
of gold and jewels, but he only used his money in
doing good, therefore no one grudged him it.

(59) BQ



60 Tommy Tittlemouse.

Some of his subjects worked in the fields, and
many in the mines, which yielded rich stores of
gems and ore, and with these they traded with
other lands, receiving in return corn and fruit and
wool, and many useful things.

One day there came to their chief city a very odd
couple—odd even in that country of oddities.

These were a tiny, tiny man, who gave the name
of Tommy Tittlemouse, and a still tinier woman,
his sister.

The native dwarfs, who were all quite eighteen
inches high, looked with pity and wonder at these
two—neither of whom stood a foot in his or her
stockings. The woman in fact was so very small,
that they had much ado to see her, and as she re-
fused to say what her name was, they called her
“ Nothing-at-all.””

At first she seemed inclined to grumble at this,
but everyone was so kind to her and her brother,
giving them all they wanted without even enquiring
whence they came or why, that she feared to show
her displeasure, lest their kindness should cease.

A house was given her to live in, and the
neighbours daily brought presents of food or
clothing, saying: ‘‘Sheis so tiny that what she eats
can cost us next to nothing; and poor little
Tommy looks too weak to work in the fields or
mines yet. When we have fed him up and made



Sirange Adventures. 61





















' 't A’ Council of his wise men.”

him strong and healthy, then we can think about.
what to give him to do.”

- And he, being a lazy, good-for-nothing creature,
was in no way anxious to begin his labours. An
idle life was just what he liked, and he spent the
greater part of his time in quarrelling with his sister.

- By degrees the pair of them began to grow dis-
contented. They complained of the food, saying
that it-was so rough and plain, and different to.
what they had been accustomed to.

- The gentle little natives bore all this in patience
and strove harder than ever to make the strangers
happy, and even the king, instead of being angry,
opened his treasure house in order to take money
from it to pay for fresh luxuries for Tommy
Tittlemouse and his sister.



62 Tommy Tittlemouse.

But what was His Majesty’s dismay to find half
his gold and jewels gone! He hastily summoned
a council of his wise men to consider over this
strange and terrible disappearance. To the good
monarch it was indeed terrible, for it showed that
he had thieves among his subjects.

Hitherto he had trusted them all implicitly, and
never before had his trust been betrayed. True,
the treasure house door was kept locked as a mat-
ter of form, but the key hung on a nail by the side
so that anybody could enter who chose.

But up till now, no one had dreamed of thus
trespassing, and robbery had been a thing unknown
in the kingdom.

‘So the king wept and wrung his hands and
grieved so bitterly, that the councillors were all.
afraid he would make himself ill.

. At last one of them suggested that every house
in the city should be searched, and that if the
missing property should be found anywhere, all.
the inmates of that house should be hanged. ©

“Oh, no!” cried the king, ‘‘ That would be too:
horrible! Rather would I lose every penny I
possess.” :

“But, your Majesty, evil doers must be pun-|
ished, or we.shall never be safe.”’ <8

- “Yes, I suppose so—but I could not consent to
that.”



Strange Adventures. 63

“ Tmprisonment for life then ;”’ urged another.

“No, no, no!” groaned the king.

‘‘ Well,” said a third, “it is clear, at all events,
that something must first be done to find out the
guilty persons, and it will then be time enough to
consider their punishment.” -

“Yes,” gaid His Majesty, only too glad to put off
the dreadful moment. ‘‘Let people be sent at
once to search all the houses!”

But the inhabitants of the land of Tynitoes were
so little used to affairs of this sort that if the
thieves had not lived so close to the court that
their house was nearly the first to be searched,
they would have had plenty of opportunity for
hiding, or running away with the stolen goods.

Instead of acting in a quiet, cunning way, as
policemen might do in our own less-favoured land,
these open hearted, unsuspicious little beings went
about, loudly proclaiming what was the matter,
and telling everyone they met that perhaps his or
her dwelling would be the next to be searched.

On entering the tiny abode of Tommy Tittle-
mouse, they beheld Mrs. Nothing-at-all scurrying
upstairs with a box under her arm. They, of
course, went after her and opened the box—and in.
it they found a quantity of the missing gold !

The brother seemed to have disappeared; but -
after a time they discovered him concealed in-a



64- Tommy Tittlemouse.

cupboard which also contained all the rest of the
stolen treasure. ae
_The miserable little couple were marched along
the street, their hands tied behind their backs,
their heads drooping with shame and fear.
| And well might they dread,-
for not many months
had passed since they
had been imprisoned and -
sentenced to be beheaded
in their own country,
for, the same sort of

KRaA 2 UE

















by
= RN fie We
Ss A Af { DS
ZN PBR 2 y
=e ‘ [2
< SSS Be



‘* Marched along the street.”

crime. They had that once contrived to escape, .

but this time they felt sure they would meet with.

the punishment they deserved.
Fortunately for them, however, the king was



Strange Adventures. 65.

too merciful to allow severe justice to be measured.
out. He felt so thankful that none of his own
subjects had been guilty, so thankful indeed, that
he wished to let the two miserable little creatures
off entirely, but his ministers showed him how bad
it would be to allow them still to remain Bmore
the honest people of the land.

It was therefore at length decided that ey
should be banished for life.

. But even this the kind king thought too hard a
fate. “They are so tiny” he said, “and will
never be able to get their own living. I will tell
you what shall be done for them. We will build.
them a house, long past the boundaries of our
kingdom, for the good mortals who live there will,
I am sure, let us have a small piece of ground.
Then every week we will send them bread to keep
them alive, and a little money to buy clothes and:
firing.”

“But this will be no punishment at all,” mur-
mured some of the courtiers.

“Well, for my part I should think it a terrible
punishment to have to leave this dear country,”
replied the king. ‘And you see, Master Tommy
Tittlemouse will not care to have nothing but
bread to eat, so he must work instead of leading
the idle life he has done here. I cannot help
thinking that all tiis sad business is partly our



66 Tommy Tittlemouse.

own fault, for not having given him some work to
do, however slight, for then he would not have
had time to plot such wickedness.”

Tommy could not hear this conversation, which
was carried on in very low tones; but Nothing-at-
all, whose ears were amazingly sharp, could catch
enough of it to understand that they were tolerably
safe, and whispered to her brother that if only he
would pretend to be very sorry for what he had
done, matters might not turn out so badly after all.

So the deceitful couple fell on their little knees.
and vowed and declared they would never be
wicked any more, and professed such great sorrow
for what they had done, that at last the whole
assembly agreed to their monarch’s kind plan.

_ Accordingly, by that time next day the two.
thieves were far away from the Land of Tynitoes,
grieving only because of the good living they had.
left behind them. i

. Four of the king’s wisest councillors accom-
panied them on their journey, and at parting Bave
them these words of advice :

“et your banishment be a lesson to you to be
honest before all things! As longas you do your:
duty, and work hard, we will watch over you and
see that no evil happens to you; but if you again.
fall into wicked ways, we shall leave you to your
fate.”



Strange Adventures. 67

Of course they promised to behave well, but not
in the least did they intend to keep their vow.

No sooner were the councillors gone, leaving
behind them bread and money, than the brother
and sister began to try to make out what sort ofa
country they were in, and what they could find to
steal..

Close by their house they discovered a sparkling
brook, in which hundreds of fish swam and played.

“Ah! here are
some provisions for
us!” cried Tommy.
“These fish will
make a welcome
addition to our. dty
bread.”

“Yes, indeed,”
said Nothing-at-all ;
“but you will have

“A Notice Board,” to. be careful, for

look! there is a

notice board which says that no one is allowed to

catch these fish but the lord of the castle
yonder.” ;

“Greedy thing he is! Just as if we would pay
any attention to his notice! Why shouldn’t we
have the fish ?” ,

“Ah, why indeed? We'll both go directly it:









































68° Tommy Tittlemouse.

begins to get dusk, and see how many we can
catch,”

Accordingly they made themselves some rods
and lines, and a fine dish of fish they caught for
supper. How they chuckled at theidea. “ Work
indeed!” cried Tommy. ‘You don’t expect me.
to work while I can get bread and money and fish _
without doing anything!”

The following week messengers arrived from,
Tynitoe’s land, bringing the promised supplies.
They came just as ‘‘ Nothing-at-all”” was cooking
a, fine fish which her brother had caught early
that morning.

The visitors looked grave

‘‘T-hope you did not get that out of the brook
down there?’’ said one.

“Oh no, indeed!” answered Tommy. ‘“ My:
master gave it to me.”

* And who is your master?”

_** A good farmer who yess over the hill yonder,
and who is very kind to me.’

“That is well! We thought it best to enquire
because the Lord of the Castle is very fond of his.
fish, and never forgives anyone who steals them.
Not only that, but some of the fish belong to a
strange and wonderful breed, and are said to be
able to talk, but this we have never proved for
ourselves. Be sure dear friends be careful!”



Strange Adventures. 69

. Can you doubt us?” exclaimed brother -and
‘sister together. ‘‘ You have been so kind to us
that we will never be dishonest again.”’

.. At this the good messengers from Tynitoes were



Z
’a,






Bi



‘Then he would count them,”

quite satisfied, and bade them
farewell, but no sooner had
they departed, than. Tommy -
burst into a fit of laughter, in which Nothing-at-al all
joined:

% How stupid those people are!’ exclaimed he,
“‘Tt’s easy enough to deceive them.”



IG Tommy Tuttlemouse.

“Yes, they are indeed silly, and we should be
alee still if we paid any attention to what they
say.”

But the Lord of the Castle was beginning to
suspect something.

Every morning he went down to the bank of
the rivulet, and whistled, and at the sound, every
fish in the water came hastily swimming towards
him. Then he would count them, and lately he
had found that two or three were missing. They
were for the most part tiny little gold and silver
creatures, hardly so long as a baby’s finger, but
just a few were large and fierce, with great rows
of teeth. These, however, lived farther down the
stream, and rarely came up to where the water
was shallow and narrow.

‘They were the guardians of the others, and took
care that no mischief should befall them.

Calling these to him, the Lord of the Castle told
them to be on the look out and see who or what
it was that had been: destroying their little
comrades.

«And if you find out the culprit” said he, “let
me know, so that I may punish him as he
deserves.”

The great fish kissed their fins in token of
obedience, and departed on their errand. All day
they swam about without seeing anything unusual,



Strange Adventures. 71

but towards evening the largest of them, hap-
pening to be near the dwelling of Tommy
Tittlemouse, saw that gentleman come out at his
door, bearing a rod and line, and closely followed
-by his sister.

“JT wonder what that little man is about ; ie
thought the fish. ‘As I have nothing better to
do, I will just stay and watch him, for I have
never seen anyone so small and so odd looking.
Our master could put him in his pocket.”

Accordingly he waited, and presently Tommy
reached the edge of the brook.

“Can that be a whip in his hand?” thought
the fish. ‘‘ He must need a very little horse.”

But no horse was in sight, and by and bye
Tommy took a worm from the box which his sis-
ter held, and stuck it on to the hook.

“What a cruel little man!” thought the fish;
“‘T will hide and see what he is going to do next.”

And next the worm was thrown into the water.

Hardly had it fallen when Goldiscales, the chief
pet of the Lord of the Castle, rushed from under
the opposite bank, and seized it in her mouth.

Alas, poor creature! The sharp hook stuck
into her throat, and in an instant she was flung
out, quivering and panting, on to dry land, while
Nothing-at-ell clapped her hands, crying: “ What
a beauty.”



72 Tommy Tuittlemouse.

_ It was Tommy Tittlemouse’s last crime.- The
great fish, filled with fury at his little companion’s
sad fate, gave a sudden leap and seized the cruel
dwarf, who was standing too close to the edge. -
Scrunch! Gulp! He was gone—swallowed—
and Nothing-at-all, screaming with terror, ‘tan
back to the house as fast as her little legs could go.
The following week, when the messengers again
came with the bread and money, they were shocked
and horrified at hearing of what had befallen
Tommy, but the artful sister pretended that: she
had done everything in her power to prevent his
fishing, and that it was entirely owing to his own
obstinacy and folly that he had come to his un-
timely end. é
She soon made the simple people believe her,
and they promised to go on assisting her as much
‘as they could. ‘
~. Some days went by, and she ate her dry bread,
grumbling all the time, not daring to catch
any more fish, yet being too lazy to work so that
she might get better food. Certainly she had
plenty, though it was only bread, for this week
there was Tommy’s share as well as her own...
One day a knock was heard at the door, and-on
opening it, she beheld there an ugly old woman,
who begged for a morsel of food.
“No, indeed!” cried Nothing-at-all. “Go



Strange Adventures. 73

away! I want no Pee ars here, and have not a
scrap to give you.” :

“That is falsa,’’ answered the woman, “ for I
know that you Beye more than yon can Beet
eat.” “

“T tell you i have nothing. Go away!” And
she tried to shut the door in the strangers face,
but. her little strength was of no avail; the woman
pushed past her, walked calmly. in, sand coaucd
herself by the fire,

“Now do as I bid you,” she exclaimed. ‘Get
me some bread, or it will be the worse for you.”

Nothing-at-all was too frightened to disobey, So
immediately set all she had upon the table.

While the stranger was eating, she said’: “ Long
have I been searching for such a being as your-
self, but hitherto I have never met one with so
harda heart. You must know that I hate mortals,
and long to do them all the harm in my power,
but I want someone to aid me. You will be just
the right person, you are hard and cruel, and. will
not care what you do, so nee as you are well paid
for it.”

Nothing-at-all pened as if she OnE this a
Brot compliment.

“What do you wish me to do?” she asted
_ “Simply this. Take this cap and wear it. -As
long as you have it on, you will be invisible, and
F



74 Tommy Tittlemouse.

you can go into people’s houses without anyone
being the wiser. Smash their crockery, burn
their food, pinch the children, stick pins into the
chairs and sofas, lame the horses, kill the dogs and
cats, in short, do everything you can to make
everyone around you unhappy.”

“‘ What rare fun!’ cried Nothing-at-all. ‘‘But,’’
suddenly recollecting herself, ‘‘T won’t do it unless
you pay me well.”

“What do you like best? You can have any-
thing you choose, for I am a witch and can do
what I please.”

“Then I choose plenty of money, ea lots of
good things to eat.”

“Very well, Every morning, so long as you
do the things I have told you, a gold piece will be
under your pillow; and see! as for your other

wish, it is fulfilled already.”’
' Nothing-at-all looked round in penidemment:
The walls of her cottage had all changed into
cake, and the pattern of the paper was nothing
but currants, raisins, and candied peel, while the
paper itself was almond paste. The tables and
chairs were barley sugar and toffee, and even the
~yindows were made of lemon ice. It seemed too
good to be true, so she bit a piece off the table.
Oh, how good it was! and, more surprising than
all, the piece instantly grew again, so, however



Sivange Adventures. 75

much she might eat, there was still plenty and to
spare. —

“Are you satisfied?” asked the witch; “and
will you obey ?”

“T should think so, indeed,” cried the little
wretch, with her mouth full of toffee. ‘‘ No more
dry bread for me!”

“Then here is the cap, and don’t forget to use
it. Good day!”

And, with these words, the wicked witch
departed.

For some time afterwards Nothing-at-all was
so busy stuffing herself that she thought of nothing
else, but presently she heard a voice saying:

“Tf you don’t begin your work these goodies
will be taken away.”

““Qh dear! must I leave off eating a
she grumbled.

. But just at that moment she beheld ieroaee
ane lemon ice window, the messengers from Tyni-
toes approaching.

“Capital!’’ thought she. ‘I can begin upon
them. They deserve it for banishing us oe
their kingdom.”

‘When they came nearer and knocked at the
door she took no notice, and at last they walked
in, thinking she was away from home. By this
time she had put on the cap, and instantly began

F 2



Tommy .Tittlemouse.



'* Playing tricks.”

to totment the good people in every possible way.
She poked her fingers into the eyes of one, making
him scream with pain; she stuck pins into an-
‘other’s limbs; dashed water into the face of a
third; and, in short, played so many. wicked tricks,
‘that the poor messengers rushed out of the place,
‘leaving their gifts behind them.
But when they reached the gate, Nothing-at-all
opened the window and flung the loaves out after
them, crying, ‘‘ Take your bread with you, and do
not insult me by bringing such rubbish again!”.
‘The good people were altogether bewildered,
nor was their astonishment lessened by hearing a
loud ‘‘ Ha, ha, ha!” above them in the air. They
were not accustomed to such strange goings-on in



Strange. Adventures.. 97°

the Land of 'Tynitoes, so hurried back to their
peaceful homes as fast as they could.
The moment they were out of eau the ce
again entered the house. e
~- “You have done well, my friend,” maid ae ‘for :
those. people whom you have. just driven away’
ae. my greatest enemies. They are constantly
working against me, though I doubt if they are:
even aware of my existence. They do good to:
mortals whom I wish to harm, and nothing:
could please mé better than to see them treated-
as they were just now. To-morrow you shall find:
two gold pieces wader your pillow, instead of the:
one I promised you.”
Nothing-at-all, we may well imagine, was de--
lighted to hear this, and determined to serve the:
poor messengers even worse when they should
come next time. But they did not return, She-
waited indoors all day, and still they came not.
They had been so completely terrified that they
dare not venture into the neighbourhood again.
But the wicked little woman was determined:
to make them suffer still more. She hated all
the inhabitants of the Land of Tynitoes because:
they had banished her, besides which, the prospect
of her money being doubled every day was an:
extra reason for giving way to her malice.
So: she got up very early each morning, and



78 Tommy Tittlemouse.

walked all the way to the court of the dear puke
who had treated her so kindly.

“I cannot tell you of half the mischievous things
she did there. She would hop on to the table at
meal times and steal the food from the plates ;
often, when a person was about to put anything in
his mouth, she would violently push his hand and
make the fork stick into his throat; she would
splash hot gravy in the king’s eyes, and upset all
the salt into his wine when he was looking another
way. Inshort, there was no end to her evil doings,
and the unfortunate people were nearly driven
mad with terror, for you must own it was. very
trying to have all these strange things happening
without any visible cause; besides which, there
was hardly one courtier who was. not severely
wounded in some way or other by the little
wretch.

. She constantly laughed to hereele saying :

“Ha, they called me ‘Nothing-at-all,’ but I
will make them feel that I am Something, and
Something to be afraid of too.”

At last the king called a council, to consider
what was to be done. ©

. Some advised one thing and some another, but
at-last the oldest and wisest of the councillors .
exclaimed :.

“May it please your Majesty, I suppose it is



Strange Adventures. 79

universally agreed amongst us that there i is magic
at work.’” :

‘Alas, yes, I fear so!” was the reply.

“Then I think I can propose’a remedy. When
I was a very small boy, living at home in the
country, I remember my father telling me of a
wonderful man who dwelt on the shore of the
Green Sea. He had a very long nose, and this
enabled him to scent out witchcraft and magic of
every kind, aud he could always trace it to the
guilty person.”

“* But is he alive still?”

“* Ah, that I do not know, but it od be easy
io send messengers to enquire. It is but a- five
days’ journey.” = :

“And must we endure five. days more of this
anxiety and torture?”

“Indeed your Majesty, I know of no other
chance of ever finding a remedy.”

“Then I will send at once. But will not this
man require a great reward ?” es

“‘T used to hear, Sire, that he cared not for
money, but that he had a mouth as big in pro-
portion as his nose, and needed a great deal
of food to fill it. Indeed the man is a giant, and
always hungry, though very good-natured.” |

At this the dwarfs trembled. They feared to in-
vite a giant to come among them, yet they could



80 Tommy Tittlemouse.

sée no other way out of their difficulty. So
messengers were dispatched, and in about ten days
returned, eae the great magic smeller with
them.

Truly he fees a nose, and a ou which looked
like a small oven but such good-natured, honest:
blue eyes; which filled with tears when he heard
all the troubles that the Tynitoeslanders had
undergone: These last ten days had been the
worst of all, and every person in the country,
from the highest to ae lowest, waS.in a pimable
condition.

- “Sniff! Sniff! ! Sniff! ! 1» went the prea nose,

“Yes, there is magic about!” said the huge
mouth, “and though not Nery near at hand, I Hebe
soon to scent it out.”’

Tt was true that the wicked Nothing-at- all was
now far away on her road homewards, for evening
was closing in, and she was quite tired with her
day’s exertions.

Soon she was eating her supper—plam eae and
barley sugar as usual—and then off she went’‘to
bed, little dreaming what lay in store for her.

Meanwhile Mr. Longnose was sniffing about:
up one street and down another, following exactly:
in the path which the malicious little wretch had:
taken.

Soon his nose, led him out into the open country.



Strange Adventures. 8I

Many.of the courtiers offered to accompany -him,
but he. said he preferred to be alone, as talking
distracted his attention. So they left him in
peace, and he pursued his way by moonlight.
“Sniff, Sniff, Sniff!” ‘Neither to the ao nor
lett, but straight.on. — .

Soon another odour was pereepiblen Jos

““T smell plum cake!” said he to himself, ‘and
that reminds me that I am dreadfully hungry.”

Presently he beheld Nothing-at-all’s house.

‘““Why, here is the cake!” he cried. ‘‘ What a
very odd place to put it! Perhaps someone
dropped it out of their basket. Anyhow, here
goes, for I am hungry!”

So saying, he opened his mouth to its utmost
extent, and at one gulp house and old woman
vanished ! .

But something remained in his throat which he
could not swallow. It was the witch’s cap of
darkness, and now that his hunger was partly
satisfied, Longnose at once perceived this cap to
be the magical thing which had caused all the mis-
chief, He took it back to the court, and described
how and where he had found it, and the good
dwarfs could not help guessing then that it was
the ungrateful little ;woman to whom they had
been so kind, who had caused them so much
distress.



82 Tommy Tittlemouse..

. When they explained to Longnose that it was
her house which he had eaten, with most probably
herself inside it, the great man laughed long and
loudly. ; eS) vee
~ “Well, all I can say is, that it was the very
best plum cake I ever tasted; and now the wisest
thing we can do is to burn the cap.”

- And so they did, and were troubled no more.



"Tam hungry.’



ADVENTURE III.

BELL HORSES

‘‘ Bell Horses, Bell Horse
What time of day
One o’clock, Two o’clock
Three—and away *









6 cS

Ale GOOD King nated Garth,

ie \ married a beautiful ‘princess

UN who had a. fairy godmother.
BES“! This fairy was of great use in

_ the kingdom, for she gave help

LP and advice in every difficult

matter, and by her magic powe
(83)





84 Bell Horses.

was often able to protect the innocent and to find
out and punish the guilty. She loved the queen very
dearly, but on one point she was obliged to find
fault both with her and with the king. They had
three sons, tall, handsome lads, but so terribly
spoilt that they were growing up lazy, conceited,
selfish and quarrelsome. _

Often would the good godmother shake her head
gravely as she watched their childish tempers, and
would say to the parents:

“Mark my words, you will live to repent:
your folly! A little proper punishment now,
would save much greater suffering in the fu-
ture.”

But the lane and queen only smiled at her
earnestness, saying that the boys were too young.
yet to be corrected, ‘and that doubtless they would
improve as they got older.

“Flow can they improve” asked the fairy indig-
nantly, “if they are never taught that they re-
quire it? At present you seem bent on making
them believe themselves perfect, and thus they
are not likely to alter.”

. So time passed away until the eldest prince was
twenty years old, and neither he nor his brothers
had changed their conduct, except for the worse.
Their évil doings were known all over the king-
dom, and ‘the people sadly looked forward to the



Stwange Adventures. 85

‘time when. one of them should reign in the stead
of good King Garth.

- At_length, one day, the fairy: saw- Prince
Guthrum, the eldest son, cruelly ill-tréeating a pet
dog which had accidentally offended him. -_

-. Full of anger at such behaviour, she commanded
him to leave off, but he answered most rudely, and
-beat'the poor animal more violently than before,
‘while his brothers stood by, lene and wale
him on.

The fairy could restrain herself no jonvery but
casting a spell over Guthrum, caused him to
become motionless as a statue, while the dog, thus
released, ran away at full speed.

: The other princes were struck dumb with tertor,
for the fairy’s power had never been used against
‘them before and so they had almost forgotten
that she possessed it; but presently, plucking. up
courage, they ran off to the eS to tell their
parents what had happened.

The king and queen came rushing out to see
their eldest son, who was still standing in the
court, powerless to move hand or foot.

_ ‘Wicked fairy, what have you done?” cried
ane mother. ‘

-“Thave not harmed your ciben she answered,
t “bat only prevented an act of cruelty.” :
- “You falways do prevent our doing anything



86 Bell Horses.

we like,” grumbled the second prince, erowine
bold enough to be rude again.

‘“‘T wish we had never seen you,” muttered the
third. ‘You are not our godmother.” ree

Hereupon the fairy turned to the queen, xd
seeing that she did not reprove her sons, oom in a&
sad voice :

« Alas! I fear that in spite of all my services am indeed unwelcome here. Have you nothing
to say to me, my child ?” ;

The queen only sobbed out: “‘ How could you
treat my dear Guthrum so? Poor boy, he is so
Be aiened and he is so young, and knows no
better.”

‘And. whose ate is it that he rower no
better ?” began the fairy. But checking herself
she went on gently: ‘‘Tell me, my dear, shall I
leave you or shall I stay?”

' «Will you promise not to be unkind to‘my dear
boys any more ?” sobbed the queen.

Alas, that is sufficient answer! I see you do
not wish me to stay, for you know that I cannot
allow such cruelty as I have to-day witnessed.
Good-bye, my child, and may you never miss
me too greatly in time of need. IJ cannot return
when once I have left you by your own deste.
Tt will be farewell for ever!”

“Nay, do not go!” cried the king, suddenly



Strange Adventures. 87

realizing what a loss she would be. But she
answered sadly :

“Tt is for my godchild to decide.”

Still the queen only sulked and cried, so atten
waiting some time for her to speak, the fairy
spread her bright wings and vanished from their
sight.

- At the same instant Guthrum recovered the
use of his limbs, and the first thing he did was to
clap his hands and shout :

“Hurrah! The old witch has gone! Now we
shall be free indeed !”’

The queen, who now began to feel atere at
the effect of her own temper, reproved her son for
these words, but he only laughed and said:

“T hope you are not going to turn as strict as
she was.” He then walked off whistling, to find
the poor dog, but it had fortunately disappeared,
nor was it ever seen again.

Strange to say, both the king and queen began
from this day to see more clearly how wrong they
had been in so spoiling their sons, who grew worse
and worse, scorning all advice, neglecting all duties,
and ae for nothing but eae own ei
pleasures. -

-Guthrum at test went so far as to raise &
rebellion against his father, with the hope. of
making himself king. He was joined by his



88 Bell Horses.

brothers and all the bad people in the country, for
they fancied that if they could have a ruler as
wicked as themselves, they would be allowed ‘to
do’as they pleased and that no onenes would
noe them.

- But-King Garth’s faithful soldiers made. short
wore of the rebels, who were almost cut to pieces,
and their leaders, the three princes, taken prisoner.
_ The king was so overcome with grief, that he
could find no words in which to reproach them,
and as for the queen, she could only sigh: “Oh,
that we had listened to my fairy godmother!”

_ She passed three days in weeping and lamenting,
and then she died, broken hearted at the result of
her own folly.

- The brothers were really overcome with remorse
for a time, on hearing of their mother’s death, and
King Garth, believing them to be truly By,
oes them and set them free.

‘He was sitting mournfully beside his dead wife
when he heard a movement in the room, and,
looking up, beheld the fairy godmother. Her face
was very sad and she gazed at him with eyes full
of pity. ae

“ Alas! Why did we let you go?” he groaned.
“Aad you boom here all this sorrow would have
been spared us.’

“Nay, who can tell?” she answered gently.



Strange Adventures. , 89

=<

Sos

SSS
SS

aN

Se

Se

Sees

(fh
i
Hi]

=





‘The Fairy Godmother.”

“All must die sooner or later, but truly I would
have done my best to prevent her end being like
this.”

“You will stay with us now?’ implored the
king. ‘Oh, pray do not forsake us again!”

The fairy shook her head. ‘I lived with you
so long because your queen was my godchild, but
now I have other duties given me which I must
perform. In two days I must: depart.”

The poor king sighed deeply and felt utterly

G



go Bell Horses.

wretched. He had loved his wife with his whole
heart, and dreaded looking forward to life without.
her.

The fairy tried to comfort him, and, on leaving
the court, presented him with three small silver
bells, telling him that if ever he needed her agsis-
tance very urgently, he had but to rmg them and
‘she would appear.

“They must all three be rung together, said
‘she, shaking them as she spoke and producing a
lovely peal of melody, ‘‘and I will come to your
aid as quickly as I can; but do not summon me
for every trivial matter or my visits will have to

3

cease entirely.”

The king thanked her earnestly, and said fare-
well with a somewhat lighter heart.

A few days afterwards Prince Guthrum, being
in his father’s room, caught sight of the
bells, and at once asked to have them given
him.

“No indeed!” answered King Garth, “ they
are my most precious DOssceHiOn: and more valu-
able to me than my crown.’

This was quite enough to make the prince ene
more earnestly to have them. His repentance
had been of short duration, and he was already
tired of ‘being good”’ as he called it.

But the king locked the bells up safely and



Strange Adventures. QI

fastened his keys to his girdle, for he could not
help fearing lest Guthrum, not used to being
denied anything, should try to get these treasures.

And this was indeed what the prince had deter-
mined to do. He was much vexed at seeing that
he did not get his own way so easily as usual, and
that very night, when his father lay asleep, he
stole softly into the room, and, taking the keys,
opened the drawer, and seized one bell.

It instantly began to ring so violently that

Guthrum rushed out of the room in a fright,
without waiting to take the others.
' But the king did not wake. His eyes were
heavy with weeping, and he was tired and worn
out with sorrow, so not until the morning did he
discover his loss.

By that time Guthrum was far away. The bell
had so frightened him by its incessant ringing
that he dared not stay. He was too ashamed to
give the thing back to his father even had he felt
inclined to do so, and it seemed impossible to him
to hide the fact of his having stolen it.

If he had only known that no one could hear
the ringing but himself he would not have fled.

He walked on for many miles, examining the
bell and wondering why his father valued it so
highly. —

At last he began to feel tired ae hungry,

G



92 Bell Horses.

and to think how foolish he had been to leave
home just for the sake of possessing a mere toy.
He hated the sight of the thing now, and made up
his mind to throw it away, and go back to the
court as if nothing had happened.

So he took the bell from his pocket and flung
it into a deep pond.

“Now I have got rid of the horrid thing,”
thought he, ‘and if my father should ask any
questions I shall say I know nothing about it.”

So saying he took the nearest road home, and,
by walking briskly, arrived there before darkness
closed in.

He found everybody and everything in a state
of commotion, and on enquiring the cause, was
informed that the king had lost a valuable
treasure, and had offered a reward of a hundred
thousand crowns to the person who should find
and bring it back.

‘“‘Tndeed ! And what may this wonderful treasure
be?” asked the prince.

The courtier to whom he was speaking replied :

« A small silver bell.”

«© § small gilver bell?” echoed the prince.
“Surely that cannot be a very valuable thing.
No one would care to steal anything so worthless,
and most likely the king my father has mislaid it,
and makes all this fuss for nothing.”



Strange Adventures.

But before the courtier could reply, Guthrum
again heard the bell ringing loudly in his pocket!

Half out of his wits with fright he took to his
heels and ran off as fast as he could, nor did he
once stop until he was fully three miles away from
the court. Then again he took the bell from his
pocket and threw it away, but in less than five
minutes it was with him once -more ringing as
loudly as before.

In perfect despair he wandered on and on until
he had completely lost his way, then, throwing
himself down on the grass, he soon fell fast asleep.

Meanwhile, the courtier was of opinion that the
prince had gone mad, for he had heard no ringing
and could not understand the cause of this sudden
flight. However, he did not trouble himself much
about the matter, for he was one of those who
bore no goodwill to Guthrum, and there was so
much to occupy every one in the way of searching
for the missing treasure, that he had plenty of
excuse for his carelessness.

Every house, every cottage, every room in the
whole city was ransacked, but of course all in
vain. The king, full of rage and grief, vowed dire
vengeance on the thief and doubled the reward
offered for the recovery of his bell.

The two other brothers, finding out from what
their father said, that there were still two bells



94 Bell Horses.

left, made up their minds to steal them, for they
too felt convinced that there must be something
wonderful about them which caused them to be
so highly prized.

They very soon found an opportunity of putting
their evil design into execution, for the whole palace
was in such a state of confusion that no one took
any heed of their comings and goings. The king
had actually left the key in the drawer, and the
two naughty boys each took a bell and walked off
together to a quiet spot, where they might exam-
ine them at their leisure.

They rang them—at first gently—but nothing
happened; then louder and louder and louder—
still nothing !

They turned them round and round, to see if
by chance there might be precious stones set. in
them.

No, they were simple, plain silver, and not
worth one tenth part as much as the meanest ring
on the princes’ fingers.

They could not understand it at all. Why
should the king make such a fuss about losing
a paltry bit of silver? He had money enough to
buy a million such bells.

Suddenly the thought struck them that perhaps
it was only the lost bell that was so valuable. If
so they would also join in the pursuit of the thief,



Strange Adventures. 95

and see if they could not get this one too for their
own.

So off they went, and as it happened took
exactly the same road as their eldest brother had
followed. They peered about hither and thither
as they went, and presently the second prince
cried out:

““T see a man lying under the hedge yonder!
Perhaps he is the thief!”

‘Tf go, the bell shall be mine,’ said the other.

‘No, indeed, for I saw him first.”

** But I shall reach him first!” and the youngest
prince set off like an arrow from a bow and soon
arrived at the spot where the sleeping man lay ;
leaving his brother toiling and panting along, for
he was stout and short of breath.

They were both dreadfully disappointed when
they found the man was only Guthrum, but he,
hearing voices, woke, and started up in the great-
est alarm, crying, ‘‘ Why are you come after me?
What is the matter ?”’

At this moment all three of the bells began
ringing violently. The youths gazed at each other
in bewilderment, not daring to say a word, when
suddenly the fairy godmother appeared.

‘‘ Wicked, wicked boys!” she cried ; ‘‘ you are all
a disgrace to your unfortunate parents. Not con-
tent with driving your poor mother to her grave,



g6 Bell Horses.

you now steal from your father that which you
know he prizes so highly.”

The princes, in alarm, cast themselves at the
fairy’s feet pretending
to be very sorry for what
they had done, and be-
seeching her not to pun-
ish them.







“Cast themselves at the Fairy’s feet.”

“Return at once to the court and confess all,”
said she, ‘‘ then, if you truly endeavour to lead better
lives I will be your friend, but if not—your evil
deeds will bring their own punishment. I will
tell you now why your father prized these bells.
It was because by ringing them he could summon
me to his aid in time of need. You would cer-
tainly not care to do the same, so until they are.



Strange Adventures. 97

again in the king’s possession I shall pay no heed
to their ringing. If you obey me and return, all
will go well; your father loves you too much to
punish you severely. But I warn you that if you
proceed on your way, terrible trouble will overtake
you. For your mother’s sake I would willingly
protect you still, but we fairies cannot help those
who persist in evil courses. Farewell, and try to
deserve my help!”

So saying, she vanished from their gaze, leaving
them much relieved to think that they had escaped
with nothing worse than reproof.

Guthrum was the first to speak. He had been
so much frightened by all he had gone through
that he would willingly have returned home, but
the others would not hear of such a thing.

“You can go if you choose;’ said the second;
“but as for me, I shall certainly proceed.”

“But remember the fairy’s warning!” urged
Guthrum. :

“Who cares for that?” cried the rude boy.
‘“‘Hasn’t she always been giving us warnings ever
since we were babies, and nothing has ever come
of them!” .

Then the third brother, who was the most cun-
ning of all, put in his word.

“Tf we return now we shall certainly be severely
punished,” he said ; ‘“‘ whereas if we stay away for



98 Bell Horses.

gome days our father will think we are lost, or
even dead, and then, when we do make up our
minds to go back, he will be so overjoyed to see us
that all thoughts of punishment will go out of his
mind.”

‘Capital!’ cried the second, but Guthrum re-
mained silent. He knew it was wrong to give way
to his brothers, yet he was too much of a coward
to return alone, so it ended by their all going for-
ward once more.

Foolish boys! They had been so well taken care
of all their lives that they had no idea of what
hardships meant. It seemed to them that they
must always be able to get plenty to eat and
drink and that fine clothes grew of them-
selves.

They soon found out their mistake. For a
whole day they wandered on, and by the end of
that time could not have found their way home
however much they had wished. They were hope-
lessly lost.

Never had they been an hour’s ride away from
home before, without plenty of attendants at hand
to see that they came to no harm, but now here
they were, hungry, thirsty and tired; their gay
clothes torn by briers and bushes, and their smart
shoes cut to pieces by sharp stones.

They all began to wish that they had taken the



Sivange Adventures. 99

fairy’s advice, and indeed they tried hard next day
to do so, but it was too late. For hours they
walked, hoping that they were on the road home,
when to their dismay, as night approached, they
found themselves at precisely the same spot from
which they had started in the morning. They
had strayed on to enchanted ground, and if help
did not come, could never be set free, but must
either wander round and round, or get into fresh
and worse trouble. .

By the evening of the third day they were too
overcome to. move. They would have given any-
thing for a slice of dry bread and a cup of water,
but nothing was to be seen far and near on the hot,
sandy plain save one solitary, barren rock, so high
that its top seemed to pierce the clouds. '

Presently the moon rose, and as its light streamed
over them, Prince Guthrum said feebly:

** Dear brothers, I feel that I shall not live to see
another day, for this thirst must kill me. If you
ever get safely home, tell our good father that I
did really and truly repent of my wickedness, and
that I begged his pardon before I died.”

The others could only weep, for they also were
worn out and penitent.

Suddenly they beheld a strange sight. Therock
split open, and out of it came the most hideous
man they had ever beheld. The most appalling



Too Bell Horses.









































“Out of it came the most hideous man.”



Full Text


STRANGE ADVENTURES
OF

SOME VERY OLD FRIENDS.






















OBERON.
STRANGE ADVENTURES

OF

“SOME VERY OLD FRIENDS.

BY

DOROTHY S. SINCLAIR,

Author of “ Sugar Plums for Children ;” “The Fairy
Prince & the Goblin ;” Sayings & Doings
iw Fairy Land ;” ete.

Hllustraten.

BY

T. M. BOWLES.

BIGGS & Go.,
139-140, SALISBURY COURT, FLEET STREET,
LONDON E.O,
DEDICATED BY PERMISSION TO
DOROTHY,
YOUNGEST GRANDCHILD OF THE

RicHT HoNouRABLE, W. E. GLapsTonE, M.P.
CONTENTS.

ADVENTURE I.
Tue Cat AND THE FIDDLE

ADVENTURE II.
Tommy TITTLEMOUSE

ADVENTURE III.
Bett Horses

ADVENTURE IV.
Hompry Dumery see Goes

ADVENTURE V.
Tur OLD WoMAN AND HER BasKET

ADVENTURE VI.
Irs AND SUPPOSINGS

ADVENTURE VII.

Four anp TwrEnty TAILoRs...

ADVENTURE VIII.

‘Tom, Tom, THE Prezr’s Son

ADVENTURE IX.

My Fatuers a Kine anp my Moruer’s a QUEEN

ADVENTURE X.

‘Bo-Prrp anp Lirrte Boy Biux

PAGE

58

82

. 119

143

169

. 189

209

252

THE CAT & THE FIDDLE.

ADVENTURE I.







“Hey diddle diddle!
The cat and the fiddle!
The cow jumped over the moon!
Thelittle doglaughed toseesuchsport,
And the dish ranaway with the spoon.”



went out into the world to seek
their fortune. They were twins,

and loved each other very dearly,
(9) B
IO The Cat and the Fiddle.

though their characters and ideas were altogether
different.

True, both were kind-hearted, generous and
truthful, but here all resemblance ended. Kavrl
was tall, strong and handsome, and loved adven-
tures, especially when some danger was to be
encountered, or some powerful enemy overcome ;
but Fritz, who was neither so good-looking nor so
healthy as his brother, preferred a quiet life,
and would have been glad to end his days
in the humble cottage where they had been
born.

But this was impossible. Their father and
mother were both dead, and the lord of that part
of the country wishing to make some great im-
provements upon his estate, it was necessary that
the poor dwelling should be pulled down. He
was not a cruel man, so he had waited till the old
people were dead before he said anything of his
plans. Therefore Karl and Fritz had no right to
complain, especially as he gave each of them a
pocketful of money to make up for turning them
adrift upon the world.

Nevertheless they both felt a little heavy-hearted
ag they bade farewell to the quiet, tiny village
which they had never left before for more than a
day at atime. Of course Karl was the first to recover
his spirits, and he soon began to whistle aflively air.
Strange Adventures. IL

“You are merry to-day!” said his brother, half
chidingly.

‘““Melancholy does not pay, dear Fritz,’ ans-
wered Karl ; “‘ See, if we pull long faces like this,”
and here he looked go doleful that Fritz was
obliged to smile, ‘‘ we shall get no one to befriend
us. No, no, no!

‘A merry heart goes all the way,
A sad tires in a mile—a’

For my part, I hope we shall soon meet with
something stirring that will show what metal we
are made of.”

“Oh, dear Karl, you do not think we shall get
into any dangers in this forest we are entering?”

“Who knows, dear brother? And for that mat-
ter, who cares either?”’

Fritz sighed and trembled; he did not like to
make much of his fears, for he dreaded being
called a coward, but the thick wood looked so
gloomy and forbidding that he would gladly have
turned back or gone some other way.

But Karl marched gaily on, whistling and
singing, so he needs must follow.

Evening closed in before they had reached the
other side of the forest, and they were obliged to
lie down on the ground to sleep, for it was useless
to attempt to go on until daybreak, as they would

be certain to lose their way.
B2
12 The Cat and the Fiddle.

They had not slept very long when Karl was.
startled by a fearful roar, and before he was
sufficiently awake to know what was happening,
a huge bear was upon him. He seized the knife
which hung by his side, and a fierce and terrible.
battle began. Fritz awoke, but was at first quite
paralyzed by terror and could not move hand nor
foot.

“Climb the nearest tree!’ shouted Karl, think-
ing in the midst of his own danger first of his dear
brother. And Fritz, directly he could summon
courage to move, followed his advice and was soon
safely perched up out of harm’s way.

His heart beat so loudly that he could hear
every throb, and it was some time kefore he could
make up his mind to give a glance below. At last
however, he parted the branches, and peered
down. What was his horror to see his beloved.
Karl motionless and apparently dead, while the
terrible bear stood over him growling with savage
joy.

All his cowardice vanished as if by magic, and
he slid down the tree far more quickly than he
had mounted it.

The huge animal did not notice the fresh foe,
who was creeping noiselessly up behind him, and
in less than a moment Fritz had buried a long
knife in his heart. The bear fell heavily to the
Strange Adventures. 13

ground, considerably bruising Karl who lay be-
neath. He however managed to free himself from
the weight, and looked round in wonder to see
who had delivered him.

“What! was it indeed you, brother?” cried he.
“Why did you not climb.the tree as I told you to
do?”

“TI did, I did! coward that I am!” replied
Fritz, “but when I saw your danger (and indeed
thought you to be dead) I cared no more for my
own safety.”

“Dear brother!” exclaimed Karl embracing
him, ‘you are no coward, and you have most
likely saved my life, though I was only shamming
death then, because bears will not touch a dead
body. But now let us skin the brute, his hide
will make us warm coats for the winter.”

Poor Fritz however had fainted away, and it
was long before Karl could revive him.

When at last he came to, his brother said: “It | |

is plainly to be seen that you are not fit for a life
of adventure, so we will try to get you some quiet
place as soon as possible, where the work is
regular and not dangerous. Such another alarm
as this would be enough to kill you, and yet look
here—I am covered with wounds from ebat
creature's claws and feel not one whit the worse.”
Hor a long time Fritz declared that nothing
I4 The Cat and the Fiddle.

should ,induce him to part company with his
brother, but finally they agreed that whatever they
found to do they would contrive to meet at least.
once a year and tell each other how they were
getting on.

Morning came at last, finding them both very
tired, for they had not dared to go to sleep again.
However they walked on bravely and in a few
hours reached the end of the forest.

By this time Fritz was quite exhausted, and
Karl insisted on asking shelter for the night at a
small house which appeared before them in the
distance.

They were most kindly received by the inmates.
—an old man and his lovely daughter—who did all
in their power to make the brothers comfortable
and to refresh poor tired Fritz.

“Who are you my lads?” said the master of
the house, ‘“‘and where are you going?”

‘“‘We are on the look out for whatever may turn
up,” answered Karl, “ for we have our own living
to get, and are anxious to find work. ‘We are not.
penniless, for we both have money in our pockets,
but we are not stupid enough to wait until all that
is spent before trying to get more.”

“Well if you are indeed willing to work I could.
perhaps find something for you both to do. The:
lad who used to be our servant has just gone off to:
Strange Adventures. 15

the wars, and I was wondering where I could get
another to fill his place.”

“But that would be only for one of us, master,”
sald Fritz.

“Nay, I do not like to separate two such loving
brothers,” answered the old man kindly, ‘and I
daresay I can find employment for both.”

So it then had to be explained to him, that such
a quiet life would not suit our Karl, but that Fritz
would be only too thankful to accept the offer.
An easy place and a good master and mistress—
what more could he desire?

And it was thus arranged. Karl should remain
there that night and start the next day upon his
travels in search of adventure, while Fritz would
settle down with a grateful heart and try his best
to do his duty.

The farewell between the brothers was very sad,
for they had never been parted before. Neverthe-
less both knew that it was all for the best, and
with renewed promises to meet again in a year’s
time, they at last said farewell.

Days and weeks flew swiftly by and Fritz loved
his new friends more and more dearly. The old
man was a very clever musician and, when the
day’s work was over, he would let Fritz sit with
. him and listen to the sweet melodies which he
would draw from the strings of his violin. And
16 The Cat and the Fiddle.

surely never did maiden sing so sweetly as the
gentle Margaret; songs which made Fritz fancy
himself back in the old home with the green trees
waving over his head and his mother’s loving eyes
‘bentuponhim. And then the strain would change,
and he wag out upon the field of battle, his golden
armour glistening in the sunlight, and his sword
flashing in his strong right hand as he hewed
down his enemies on all sides. And then he
would awake from his dream, and behold he was a
plain country lad once more, who had never
handled a sword nor worn a breastplate in his life ;
and truth to tell he would have felt far from com-
fortable with either.

By degrees the master left off treating him as a
servant and let him share all their simple pleasures,
but never did the lad forget his duty and take
liberties because of this indulgence. He did his
work faithfully and well, and a whole year glided
by in quiet happiness. How he looked forward to
the day when he should again behold his dear
brother; and when the morning dawned, he was
told that he might have a whole holiday in order
to meet Karl upon the road.

When they met, the first greetings were:

“Why, Fritz, you have not changed one bit!
Still the some gentle looking face!” while Fritz
exclaimed :
Strange Adventures. 17

_ Surely you cannot be brother Karl, grown so
tall, stately and gallant! Where did you get this
armour, and the sword in your hand?”

And fine tales of adventure Karl had to tell—
how he had offered his services to the king of a



Ss

Mp
Wy
AEs
ey

SS



“So tall, stately, and gallant.”

distant land and how he had greatly distinguished
himself in the wars, and had hopes of becoming a
captain some day.

Fritz sighed, and for a moment half repented of
8 The Cat and the Fiddle.

his choice, but the next instant he smiled brightly,
saying :

“Well, you will deserve all the honours you
may get, dear brother, and I know you will always
love me as of old.”

“Yes, indeed! New friends may be pleasant,
but the old ones are dearer far.’’

They spent a very happy day together and in
the evening Karl again set forth. Fritz felt very
melancholy at his departure, and the kind master,
perceiving this, offered to relate the story of his
life in order to drive away his sadness.

The lad had often wondered why such a clever
musician should choose to live far away from the
town, in a lonely and almost uninhabited part of
the country, when his talents would certainly have
gained him a position at the king’s court, had he
cared to try for it. So he sat down to listen to
the narrative with feelings of the most lively
interest.

“Many years ago,’ began the old man, ‘“‘ when
I was young and ambitious, my greatest desire was
to make a name for myself in the world, and as I
loved music better than anything else, I studied it
hard night and day until I had attained the highest
perfection in the art. Still I remained unknown,
for I dwelt with my parents in a country village
where there was no chance of distinguishing my-
Strange Adventures. Ig

self. Often I contemplated leaving home and
seeking my fortune in some great town, but my
dear mother so dreaded the idea of letting me go
away, alone and friendless, that, for her sake, L
gave up the thought.

‘Dear boy,’ she would say to me, ‘we know
how clever you are with your violin in your hand,
and we feel sure that nowhere can your equal be
found. But what do you know of the ways of the
wicked world, the jealousy you would meet with,
the coldness and hardness of strangers to one so
young and innocent as yourself? All our friends
and relations are, like ourselves, country born and
bred, so there is no one to whose care I could con-
fide you in the great, bustling town. No, no, I
cannot bear to part from you, my son, Wait at
least until I am dead and gone before you talk of
leaving your native village.’

Now, in my boyish pride, I was rather offended
at this style of talk. Did my mother consider me
a baby, not fit to be out of her sight? She could
not expect to keep me at her side for ever, and
besides, I should like to be earning my own living.

But when I hinted at this to her, she would
reply that there was no need for me to think of
such a thing, that she had plenty of money for us
both, and at her death I should find myself a tol-
erably rich man.
20 The Cat and the Fiddle.

Although I fretted and fumed inwardly at not
getting my own way, yet I loved my mother too
much to disobey her wishes, until alas! a great
temptation fell in my way which I was unable to
resist.

One Christmas time the great man of the
village had his house filled with visitors, some of
whom came from the king’s own court, and
amongst these latter was a most beautiful lady
named Ella. Ah! How I wish that I had never
seen her face !

Of course the whole place was gay with feasting
and carousing to do honour to the noble guests,
and the squire once or twice invited me to the
hall to entertain them with my violin.

T noticed at these times that the fair Ella kept
her eyes fixed upon me as if she thoroughly
enjoyed and understood my beloved art, and at
last it seemed that I played to her alone. The
others appeared dull and stupid, but to her I always
looked for approval and I felt scarcely surprised
when she one day called at my mother’s house on
purpose to offer to introduce me to the king.

‘It will be the making of your fortune,’ said
she, ‘for his Majesty thoroughly understands
music and is always only too glad of an oppor-
tunity to give a helping hand to such genius as
yours.’
Strange Adventures. at

My eyes sparkled with delight at the splendid
prospect opening before me, but still I hesitated
lest my mother should object even now to my
leaving her. But she, seeing how eager I was,
had not the heart to stand in my way, and with
many tears and blessings let me go.

I was too excited to feel anything but pleasure
when the day of my departure arrived, and I have
never ceased to blame myself for my anxiety to
get away. I never saw my dear mother again, for
she died a few months afterwards, and I shall
always think that my desertion hastened her death.

However, I became happy in my new circum-
stances. The king was very gracious and praised
my performances most highly—in fact there was
never a court concert without my assisting at it.

The beautiful Ella, I discovered, was the favourite
singer of the day and she soon insisted on my
playing for her every time she sang. This I was
only too ready to do for I felt truly grateful to-
wards her for what she had done for me.

When I had been at the court about three
years, I fell in love with a charming Lady-in-
waiting who had come in the train of the new
queen, and, her Majesty, approving of the match we
were shortly afterwards married and lived in the
greatest happiness.

But I gradually perceived that I was no longer
22 The Cat and the Fiddle.

in favour with Lady Ella. She would hardly
speak to me when we met, and now would never
let me play for her. I was puzzled to account for
this change in her behaviour, not having the least
idea how I could have offended her, but my wife
at last hit upon the right solution of the mystery
or was told it by one of her friends. Ella had
believed me to be in love with herself, and had
fully made up her mind to marry me, and she
considered that she had been scorned and set
aside for a stranger.

However, by degrees she became more amiable
again, and I began to believe that T was forgiven.
Alas! little did I think that her anger was only
biding its time, ready to take a most fearful
revenge. :

Soon we had a little daughter and then we were —
happier than ever. The little cherub could sing
almost before she could talk, and delighted us with
her lovely melodies. By the time she was six years
old her voice was the wonder of the whole court.

About this time we began first to notice a dread-
ful looking woman who was constantly haunting
the neighbourhood, and had once or twice been
geen in close conversation with the Lady Hila.
We were much surprised that so haughty a dame
should choose such @ mean companion, nor was
our amazement lessened when on returning one
Strange Adventures. 23

night very late from rowing upon the lake, my
wife and I saw the two together in the church-
yard, so intent upon what they were about that
they never even heard our footsteps.

I know now that the old hag was a witch, and
that she was instructing Ella in her own vile
arts.

After this, troubles began to fall upon us. We
had now four children, and first one, then another
fell ill, and after lingering for months in torture,
died, until only our sweet singer Margaret re-
mained. The king and queen were greatly moved
by our distress, and did all they could to comfort
us, but my dear wife drooped more and more, and
at last died too, of a broken heart.

Life at court after this became unendurable to
me. Still, what could I do? If I went back to
my native village I should be no happier, and it
seemed a shame to conceal such talents as my
daughter possessed, the more especially as I re-
membered what my own feelings had been under
the like circumstances.

A few years passed by without further sorrow,
and I began to hope that life might yet be bright,
spent with my darling Margaret.

But one evening a grand concert was given, and
it was announced that the Lady Ella was to sing
her best songs. Her voice was, if anything, finer
24 The Cat and the Fiddle.

than when first I had heard her, but it was as
nothing compared with my daughter’s.

At least so thought I, and so thought some one
of far more importance than my humble self,
namely the king’s eldest son.

The concert had been arranged in honour of hig
coming of age, and when a list of the principal
performers was handed to him, His Royal High-
ness crossed out the Lady Hlla’s name and com-
manded that Margaret should sing in her place.

The king and queen, knowing how jealous Ella
would be, tried to persuade their son and heir to
listen to her with patience, but he insisted that as
it was his birthday, he ought to have his own way,
and so it was finally decided. A messenger was
sent off post haste to tell Lady Ella that she need
not appear that evening, and another was dis-
patched to command Margaret to sing.

I was much troubled, for I felt a presentiment
of coming evil. However, the concert passed off
very well, and everyone declared that never had
Margaret sung so splendidly. Their Majesties
were charmed, and appointed her chief singer on
the spot. ‘The prince came to see us the next day
and informed me that if his parents would give
their consent, he intended to make my daughter
his wife !

I was quite overcome by the honour, and seeing
Strange Adventures. 25

that she felt the greatest affection for her royal
lover, I readily promised to do all I could to
further their happiness.

The prince was handsome, brave, and a good,
true man, or I would never have thought of giving
him my daughter {in spite of his rank and riches.

‘We made up our minds that it would be better
to delay for a time saying anything about the mat-
ter to the king and queen, as they were then very
busy preparing for the visit of a neighbouring king,
but that when the visit was over, the prince should
at once make known his wishes.

Of course concerts were to form part of the en-
tertainment-for the royal guest, and of course my
daughter and I were expected to perform.

Alas! The very first evening showed that our
enemy was again at work. The music began and
Margaret stepped upon the platform, but when
she opened her mouth the most horrible sounds
came forth. Her voice was harsh as the cry of a
raven, and, overwhelmed with confusion, she
rushed from the room.

‘We could in no way account for this extra-
ordinary misfortune ; not half an hour before the
concert my poor girl had been singing like a
nightingale and when we reached home at night,
her voice had returned in all its sweetness.

And now for the first time, the thought of

C
26 The Cat and the Fiddle.

magic crossed my mind, and the remembrance of
the look of triumph which Lady Ella had cast
upon me as we quitted the concert room seemed
to haunt me. She had been standing in the porch
as if afraid to enter, and even in the midst of my
own trouble I felt full of compassion for her, but
one glance at her face showed me that she needed
no pity. No one could have imagined that she
had been scorned and slighted, and I could have
declared that I heard her mutter: ‘It is my turn
now.’

However, I tried to get rid of these thoughts,
and to make ready to play on the following evening.
As for poor Margaret she was ill from the shock,
and could not possibly perform. I did not like
leaving her alone, but was forced to go and hoped
to play my best. But, at the first stroke of my
bow, an invisible hand seized. my arm, and forced
me against my will to make the most excruciating
discords. Not one note was correct, and my mor-
tification was complete when JI overheard the
stranger monarch say to our king: ‘I am sorry
that cannot compliment your Majesty upon your
principal performers.’

He, for his part, was in a rage, and sent a
messenger instantly to fetch Ella, who came in
obedience to the summons and sang magnificently.
I, of course retired in disgrace, but could not tear
Strange Adventures. 27

myselfawayfromtheroom. [roman unperceived
corner I observed all that passed and saw how
the two kings vied with each other in applauding
‘Hilla. She curtseyed and smiled and looked so
bewitching that the royal guest summoned her to
his side and presented her with a costly jewel,
saying at the same time to our king:

‘It is a marvel to me, how your majesty can
have kept this splendid songstress in the back
ground in order to favour the screecher whom we
heard last night.’ .

Upon this Hlla begged to be allowed to speak,
and, upon permission being given her, ex-
claimed:

‘I can explain the seeming mystery to your
Majesty. This violinist and his artful daughter
have bewitched everyone by their enchantments
and only now are beginning to be found out.
Alas! I fear me it is too late for his Royal
' Highnesstheprince. Margarethas him completely
in her power.’

‘Have a care, madam, what you are saying,
thundered the king, ‘and remember that you are
slandering our son and heir !’

‘Nay, Sire, if I am in the wrong I humbly beg
for pardon. But where is our noble prince at
this moment? If you seek him you will find him
swith her.’ |

c 2
28 The Cat and the Fiddle.

And now, I noticed for the first time that the
prince was indeed absent. I darted from the
room and hurried home in order to warn him, in
case 1 should find him there; but I was too late.
The king, all eagerness to see for himself if there
was any truth in the matter, had followed close
upon my footsteps and discovered his son holding
Margaret’s hand and endeavouring to comfort her
in her troubles.

At the sight, his majesty fell into a violent rage
and ordered the prince to quit the house instantly,
but he, in a firm voice informed his father that
the lady was his promised wife and that he would
never desert her.

At any other time the king, I am sure, would
have made no great objection to the match, for he
had always declared his intention of allowing all his
children to marry according to their own choice ;
but, having listened to Hlla’s falsehoods, he at once
believed his son to be bewitched—the more
especially as the stranger monarch had been
offering his own daughter as a wife for the
prince.

So his majesty stormed and raged until his fury
was something frightful to behold, and ended by
ordering Margaret and myself to quit his kingdom
before the next day should dawn, on pain of in-
stant execution. The prince in vain endeavoured
Strange Adventures. 29

to calm his father, and at last was himself seized
by the guards at the king’s command.

What happened to him afterwards, we have never
heard, but I feel sure that he would soon be for-
given, for his father was always loving to his
children.

As for ourselves wefledin the darkness of the night
and, after many many days of weary wandering,
came to this lonely place where we have lived in
peace ever since; but I know that my daughter
weeps daily for her noble lover, though she would
not return to the court on any account lest she
should again bring. trouble upon him. And
indeed we could not find our way thither how-
ever much we might be inclined to run the
risk, for we know not how far we journeyed
during that dreadful time, nor in whose country
we are now living. We found this house in
a state of ruin, having evidently been de-
serted years ago by the tenants, and with the
assistance of a country lad like yourself, we
managed to put it in something like decent
order.

And now, Fritz, what think you of my
story?”

“T think sir that you have been most badly
treated, and I trust that some day all may come
right.”
30 The Cat and the Fiddle.









‘How dare you be living in my house?”

The old man sighed, but said nothing, and for
a few days seemed so sad that Fritz almost wished
he had not told him his history.

Weeks passed by and soon another year would
be gone, and the brothers were already looking
forward to meeting again.

One day Fritz was attending to the animals
in the yard when he saw a strange woman
coming towards the house driving a cow before
her. She. paused on catching sight of the
lad and demanded in an angry voice to see his
master. Upon the old man appearing, she
asked :

‘“‘How dare you be living in my house? I order
you all to turn out at once.”

But Margaret was close at hand and, addressing
_ Strange Adventures. 31

herself to the stranger, asked what proofs she could
give of the house being hers.

“* Proof!” screamed the woman, ‘‘ how dare you
talk to me of proofs? If you do not at once yield
up the house and everything it contains, I will .
have you all punished most severely.”

Margaret and her father had gone through so
much trouble that I verily believe they would,
through fear, have done everything that the
woman required; but Fritz, bravely coming to the
rescue, assured her that they would do nothing of
the kind, and that they should consider the house
their own until she could prove she had a right to
it. Upon this she quieted down considerably,
and at last simply asked them to give her and her
cow food and shelter for the night, saying that
they had come from far.

Fritz was all against this. ‘‘She is a wicked
creature I feel sure,” said he to his master, ‘ and
we shall do well to have nothing to do with her.”

But the old musician was too kindhearted to
refuse shelter to any living thing, and said to
Fritz :

“How would you have fared, my son, had we
not taken pity upon you when you were weak and .
tired?” And to this the lad could answer nothing,
so was at last obliged to consent to the woman’s
taking up her abode there for the night.
32 The Cat and the Fiddle.

The cow made the most extraordinary noises
all through the hours of darkness, and several
times Fritz got up to see if anything was the
matter, but she was only capering about like a
mad thing and tossing her horns hither and
thither.

‘* No wonder she is
so thin!’ thought he,
as he crept back into
his bed.

The next day the
stranger made ready
to go upon her way,
but begged permis-
sion to leave the cow
behind her until she
could find a dwelling-
place.

“You three are “Fritz got up.”
stronger than I am”
said she in a melancholy voice, “ therefore I cannot
compel you to give up my house, and I must seek
a home elsewhere.”



The musician upon hearing this felt again
almost ready to turn out, but the thought of his
dear daughter prevented him from doing so. He
remembered how greatly she had suffered during
their wanderings, and would not subject her to
Strange Adventures. 33

such trials a second time. Besides why should
he believe this strange woman’s tale? She would
not tell him where she came from, nor why she
had forsaken her home, if indeed it ever had been
hers. And then he thought what a ruin it was
when first he had taken up his abode there, and
felt that he had a right to live init, because of the
labour he had spent in making it habitable.




oS,
hh

Sor





oe
ve

“The Prince Himself,”

However, he readily promised to take care of
the cow, although Fritz shook his head at the
prospect and muttered something about its being
**an evil beast.”

When the woman had at last taken her depar-
ture, the gentle Margaret observed halfreprovingly:
34 The Cat and the Fiddle.

“You see, Fritz, she has done us no harm.”

But still Fritz shook his head and said nothing,
and in three days’ time something happened
which drove all dismal thoughts from his mind.
He was walking through the garden and reckoning
the hours until he should again meet his brother,
when he saw riding up to the gate—whom do you
think? The prince himself, who enquired if he
knew anything about a musician with a fair
daughter named Margaret.

Tt would be impossible to describe the joy which
reigned in that humble home when the prince
announced that his father had given his consent
to the marriage, provided Margaret could be
found.

The king had never really believed the wicked
charge of witchcraft which had been brought
against her, but had been in such a passion that
he had not stopped to consider what he was say-
ing and doing when he drove the unfortunate pair
from his kingdom.

Hlla’s wickedness too had been brought to light.
She coula not conceal her joy at having succeeded
in putting down her rival, and one of the courtiers
happening to overhear a conversation between her
and the witch, it was found out what mischief she
had caused by her magical arts.

The king would have had her beheaded, but she
Strange Adventures. 35

had managed to escape and had never been heard
of since.

‘When the prince’s tale was ended he wanted to
set off instantly for his father’s kingdom.

‘“His Majesty will be so anxious about me,”
said he, “for I have been absent nearly a year.
I fell ill when Ilost my Margaret, and the doctors
said nothing would be so likely to do me good as
travelling in search of her. And if I had not
found you, my dearest,’ he went on, “I am sure
I should have died.”

So they decided to start on the morrow, as it
was already late in the day, but when Fritz heard
of it he begged to be left behind, as he could not
bear the idea of not meeting his brother.

“Nay, then we will all stay together,” said his
master, ‘‘that is, if His Royal Highness will con-
sent. It is but two days more to wait, and you
have been such a faithful friend, dear Fritz, that
you must share our joy.”

The prince readily agreed when he heard all the
circumstances of the case, feeling quite happy so
long as he was with his dear Margaret.

Of course they soon told him the history of the
strange woman who had wanted to turn them out,
and the musician said that he hoped the poor thing
would come back again soon, for that now she could
have the house whether it belonged to her or tiot.
36 The Cat and the Fiddle.

When the prince saw the cow he shook his
head as Fritz had done, and remarked that he
liked not her looks; but Margaret smiled at his
doubts, and he soon forgot everything but her.

On the evening of the second day the lovers
were sitting by the open window, when Margaret
suddenly began to shiver as if with cold.

‘Let me shut the window, my love,’ said the
prince.

“* No, Iam not cold, but oh! I am so terrified.
What can be the matter? Is my father safe?
Yes, he is here. I cannot account for this strange
dread.”

“ Alas! alas!” cried the prince, ‘“‘ who is that
coming towards the house? It is the Lady Hlla
herself.”’

‘Nay, but it is the strange woman come to
look after her cow,” said the musician, gazing out
in his turn.

“ Tndeed it is Ella! Ella herself!’? And now
they all recognized her, though her face was
somewhat altered from the days when she had
sung at court. Doubtless she had cast a spell
over Margaret and her father when she had come
before, so that they did not know hey.

She came nearer and nearer, and the three sat
motionless, unable to stir hand or foot.

“ At last I have you in my power,” hissed she.
Strange Adventures. 37

“You, madam, with your charming voice,” (here
she made a mocking bow to Margaret) ‘your
princely lover, and your father! Ha, ha! I owe
you all a grudge, and now is the time to pay it in
full!”

As she uttered these words she threw some
powder in the air, and turning to the old musician
cried :

“You, who think so much of your music,
become a cat, and startle the night air with
unearthly screechings! But as for you two,’
(here she became purple with rage) ‘‘ you shall
have neither voice nor movement! I hate you,
Thate you both! Keep your human feelings, but
become the one a dish and the other a spoon upon
my table!”

Before the words were ended the enchantment
was complete. Where the musician had been
seated there was now to be seen only a magnificent
tabby cat, which with a despairing mew bounded
across the room out at the window and past Ella. —
As for the prince and Margaret they had altogether
disappeared, for they had been instantly trans-
ported into the dining-room, where dinner was
now smoking upon the table. Ella would have
kept them apart had she been able, but she had
been too clever for herself, and they so exactly
resembled the other silver and crockery that she
38 The Cat and the Fiddle.

could never distinguish them ; so they often had
the pleasure of being near to each other, and
though they could not speak nor move, yet each
felt glad.

Fritz, meanwhile, had been out for a long
ramble in the woods, and on coming back could
discover no signs of his master or mistress or the
prince. He searched high and low, and at last
went into the farmyard where he saw Ella talking
to the cow. Heat once went up to her and asked
if she could tell him what had become of them all.

“That indeed I can, ha, ha!” laughed she, ‘‘I
and my friend here” (patting the cow) ‘have
punished them well for all their conceit. The old
man is over yonder,’ (pointing to acat on the wall)
*‘and as for your mistress and her lover, seek them
‘in my pantry.”

At first Fritz stormed and raved and would not
believe a word of it, but he ended by falling on
his knees and imploring Ella to release them from
the enchantment.

“A likely matter indeed,” laughed she scorn-
fully. ‘‘ Revenge is sweet, and your prayers to me
are useless.”

Fritz, overcome with despair, seized a huge stick
and, rushing forward, would have killed the wicked
Hilla, but suddenly his arm fell powerless by his
side, and his feet refused to stir. The cow at the
Strange Adventures. 39

‘same instance disappeared, and in its stead he
beheld a frightful old woman—the witch who
had been Hlla’s friend at court, and who had
taken the shape of a beast in order to be less
observed; for her own face was so hideous that
no one could help remarking her.

She now waved her hand and cried in a threaten-
ing voice to Fritz :

“Become a dog, and so remain until morning
light! Then resume your own form in order to
work for us. Hach night a dog, each day a man!”

Fritz fell down on his hands and discovered
that they were covered with shaggy brown hair.
He tried to speak but could only utter a melan-
choly ‘“‘ Bow, wow, wow!” Full of terror he
rushed away into the woods, where he lay all
night pondering on how he might deliver his dear
friends from this cruel spell. But he could think
of nothing, and resolved to cast himself again at
Ella’s feet and offer to become her slave for ever
if only she would let them go free.

On the first streak of dawn appearing he was
@ man once more and straightway went to the
wicked woman to implore her compassion. But
to all his entreaties she turned a deaf ear, only
ordering him to be about his work.

“Ah, lady, tell me,” he pleaded. ‘ Will their
enchantment neyer come to an end ?”
40 The Cat and the Fiddle.

“Never! Unless my old cow there should jump
over the moon!”

This she said with another laugh, for she
naturally imagined such a thing to be impossible.

“And now go!’ she cried. ‘‘And trouble me
no more! This morning you can employ your-
selfin gathering wood in the forest; and let me
have no idling! I shall expect to see a huge stack
by dinner time.”

Fritz would have disobeyed had he dared, but
he was afraid that some worse evil might happen
to him and those he loved so dearly.

As he was going along the forest path he
suddenly bethought himself that this was the day
on which Karl would come.

“T must not let him approach too near,”
thought he, ‘for he may likewise fall into trouble.’”’

So he.ran for two or three miles, and while he
is running we must see what Karl has been doing
for this last year.

Tt will be remembered that it was getting dark
when he had parted from his brother, who had
begged him to remain until morning. But this
he could not be persuaded to do as he had prom-
ised to rejoin the army on the following day, and
would not willingly break his word.

So he plunged into the depths of the forest.
feeling quite sure that he could not lose his way
Strange Adventures. AI

as he knew that the moon would rise very
shortly.

But soon he found that he was stumbling
through tangled bushes and over broken stones,
which proved that he had indeed strayed from the
right path. Instead of waiting sensibly until it
should be light enough for him to see where he
was, he went blundering on, scratching his face
and hands and bruising his feet at every step. He
at last became so exhausted that he was forced to
rest, and before very long he beheld the first faint
xays of the moon rising in the distant sky. To
his great surprise no branches were above his
head and looking back he saw that he had left all
the trees behind him.

“This is indeed a short way see the forest ;””
thought he, “ but where can I be?”

In front stretched a level greensward, and
disporting themselves upon this, he beheld a
number of grotesque and horrible animals. There
were pigs with human hands and feet, men with
elephants trunks, tigers heads on the bodies of
‘women—in short, no creature complete of its kind.
All were a mixture of two or three species, each
more horrible than another. He gazed spell-
bound, even his bold spirit being overcome with
fear.

At length he accidentally made a stent eee
42 The Cat and the Fiddle.

amongst the bushes, and instantly he was
surrounded by the whole herd.

“Tear him to pieces,” roared the tiger-like
brutes; “Is he good to eat? grunted the pigs;
“Let us trample upon him!” trumpeted the
elephants. Altogether there was such a hubbub
and confusion that Karl could not distinguish what
they said, but he gave himself up for lost, and tried
to feel resigned to his fate. He closed his eyes,
hoping only that they would kill him at once
without torturing him first. Had he not been so
tired out he might perhaps have made a brave
- fight, though indeed he could have had no chance
against so many foes.

But at the very moment when he was expecting
to feel them rush at him, a sudden silence fell
upon the whole assembly. Karl gained courage
to open his eyes, and saw that they had fallen
back into two ranks, while sailing down their
midst came a creature so strange, so weird, and
yet so beautiful that he was more than ever filled
withamazement. The head was that of a perfectly
lovely woman, the shoulders and paws those of a
lion, while the lower part of the body was covered
with gorgeous peacock’s feathers, brent with all
the colours of the rainbow.

‘Have your natures so little altered,” cried this
strange apparition “that you can thus fall upon a
Strange Adventures. 43







I
Unt

ee N
a ~ £35, e

y







helpless and defenceless
stranger? Did you but
feel the bitterness of
your degradation one
thousandth part as

“ Karl gained courage.”
44 The Cat and the Fiddle.

much as do I your mistress, you would seek
to hide your frightful forms instead of flaunting
them abroad in this unseemly fashion. From my
quiet turret-room I heard your clamour and came
to see its cause. Shame upon you true brutes
that you are! Get you back to your dens, and
there repent of your crimes!”

One by one the horrid creatures slunk away
saying no word in their own defence, and Karl
and his protector were left alone.

‘Fair being,’ exclaimed he, “what is the
meaning of the extraordinary sights I have this
night witnessed? Are my senses deserting me?
Who and what art thou?”

“Alas! Alas! Once I was the fairest lady in
the whole world, but my own folly has brought
me to this pass. J am the elder daughter of the
powerful giant Stupendo, and was brought up to-
gether with my sister in the midst of all delights.
Our dear father, who never used his strength save
for the good of others, had gathered round him
hundreds of ill-used and afflicted people from all
kingdoms and protected them against their enemies.
But alas! he was too trustful, too confiding, and
believed every tale of distress that was poured into
his ears. So it came to pass, that amongst those
who put themselves under his protection, were
many vicious and evil disposed persons, and these,
Strange Adventures. 45

seeing that I was of a vain and jealous mind, per-
suaded me that my father did not love me as he
loved my sister, and that I ought to insist upon.
his allowing me a grand house for myself, with
bags full of money and numbers of servants.
Though he grieved bitterly at my undutifal be-.
haviour he yet granted all my desires, but even
then I was not satisfied. I wished to become
more powerful than himself, and in all my base
longings I was encouraged by the wretches who.
surrounded me and whom you have this night.
seen. At last one day there came to my palace
a poor old woman, hideous as a baboon, who
begged a mouthful of bread. I was always proud
of showing off my generosity so ordered a splendid
feast to be prepared for her.

She appeared quite overcome by gratitude and
when she had eaten her fill, announced that, as a
reward for my bounty, she would grant me three
wishes. Without a moment’s hesitation I wished
for beauty, power, and magnificent dress.

Hardly were the words spoken than I became
the monster you now behold.

What dress can be more magnificent than these
peacock’s feathers? What beast is so powerful
as the lion whose body I now possess? And as
for my face, that was not changed, for I know that
the witch had no power to make me more beauti-
46 The Cat and the Fiddle.

ful than I was. Ido not say this from vanity, for
of what avail is a lovely face, with such a form
as now is mine. Alas! Alas! My punishment is
indeed bitter, but I deserve it all!

At the moment of my transformation my
wicked advisers were likewise compelled to assume
some part of the shape of the beasts they most
resembled, thus the gluttons are now partly pigs,
the cruel and bloodthirsty, tigers, and so on in
endless variety. My palace was also trans-
ported into the depths of this gloomy forest, where
only on one night in all the year are we visible to
mortal eye. This happens to be that night, and I
am thankful to think that I have met a human
being to whom I can relate the story of my woes.”

As the lady finished her tale Karl felt his eyes
fill with tears, and in an eager voice he begged to
know if there was no way in which he could aid
her.

“* None that I dare tell you,” she answered sadly.

“Indeed, lady, you need not think that I would
shrink from any task however difficult, however
dangerous. Pray, pray let me help you!”

For a long time the poor creature refused to
explain her meaning, but at last confessed that
the witch had told her that none could release her
from this spell but a young man who would be
willing to marry her in her present shape.
Strange Adventures. 47

Karl. could not help shuddering as he glanced
at the huge hairy paws which looked able to crush
him to death with one blow. The poor monster
saw the shudder and went on:

“T do not wonder that such a thought should
affright you, and worse still I know not what the
bold man who could marry me would have to
suffer, after he became my husband, before I should
be released. The witch’s words were simply
these: ‘No hand but that of your husband can set
you free.’”’

“And would all these wicked creatures regain
their human forms at the same moment ?”

“That I cannot tell, but I fear their hearts too
much resemble their present terrible shapes. But
come, you are terribly fatigued and, if you can
trust yourself to the care of such a being as my-
self, you shall sleep on a bed of down until day-
break. Then we shall disappear and you will
find yourself upon the path which you missed this
evening.”

Karl followed her in silence thinking over all he
had heard. She led him into a beautiful room in
the palace which stood before them and, ES
him good night, left him.

He lay down upon the bed but could not sleep.
He tossed from side to side trying to make up his
. mind as to what he should do. Could he marry
48 The Cat and the Fiddle.

the monster? Andif so how could he get back
to his army? How could he tell what might
befall him afterwards? And need he do this
great thing for one who was a complete stranger
to him and who suffered through her own fault?
But he was such a generous, kindhearted man
that he had almost made up his mind to risk all.
and marry her when he fell into a deep sleep.

As he slept he dreamt that the fair lady stood
by him in her own form, beautiful as the sun,
graceful as a fawn, and gazing at him with loving
eyes. He woke with a start and cried out, “I
will marry you, I am ready and willing at once.”

He jumped from the bed and rushed out of the
room in search of the enchanted lady, whom he:
beheld standing at the foot of the stairs in the:
great hall.

He told her that his mind was made up and
that he would marry her instantly if she was
willing. A look of joy passed over her lovely
face, but then she sighed deeply and said:

“No indeed, I will not allow you to run so great:
a risk for one so unworthy as myself. .How can.
I tell what pain you may have to suffer before I
can be finally released from this spell? I love you
too well to permit such a sacrifice.”

‘Ah then if you love me you must not refuse
to be my wife,” said Karl with a gay laugh. His
Strange Adventures. 4g

heart felt so light that he could not doubt but that
all would turn out well, and, now that he was
refreshed by a short sleep, all his natural bravery -
had come back to him.

For along time however he Gia ed in vain,
but at last he urged her so vehemently saying that
daybreak was close at hand and then it would be
too late, that at last she gave her consent.

Now in thoge days a wedding was not such a
dificult matter to arrange as now. Karl and his
bride summoned all the monsters into the great
hall, and in their presence promised to take each
other for husband and wife and the whole cere-
mony was concluded.

As the last words were uttered Karl glanced at
his bride and beheld that her hideous deformity
had already vanished!. She was now a slender,
graceful woman, clad in rich robes, and even more
beautiful than the form he had seen in his dream.
She fell on her knees at his feet, calling him
her noble brave deliverer, and kissing his hands
while she shed tears of joy. He was almost as
deeply moved, and, in the midst of their happiness:
they hardly noticed what was going on around
them. Presently, however, some ladies and gentle-
men advanced to offer their congratulations, and
the bride recognised them as former friends who
had been transformed at the same moment as
50 The Cat and the Fiddle.

herself, having likewise repented of their evil deeds.
But a shrieking and frightful roaring arose from
the lower end of the hall where many of them re-
mained monsters still, gazing with furious envy
at those who had regained their human forms.

‘‘Drive them forth,’ cried Karl to the attend-
ants, ‘‘and let us rid our home of their evil pres-
ence !”

The. doors were accordingly thrown open and
the wicked creatures rushed forth into the forest
and have never been heard of since.

The marriage feast was spread, and Karl and his
bride; together with their faithful friends, spent the
remainder of the night in merrymaking and re-
joicing.

At daybreak the lady looked out of the window,
and uttered a cry of delight.

“See, see!” she exclaimed, “there is my
father’s castle, and there is he himself coming
towards us!”

Karl looked, and could hardly refrain from a
cry of fear. He beheld an enormous giant, taller
than the tallest tree he had ever seen, and broad
as ahouse. But he remembered that this was the
father of his bride, and resolved to put a bold face
upon it.

And certainly he had no cause for fright, for
_ when Stupendo heard of what he had done for his
. Strange Adventures. 51

daughter he was full of gratitude, and vowed that
he would do anything in his power to repay him
for breaking the spell. Then turning to the bride
he said, ‘‘ Your sister and I have been nearly
brokenhearted since the day on which the vile
witch carried you off. This morning when I
beheld your house again in the distance I could
hardly believe my eyes, so came at once to see if
you really were here. We have sought you high
and low, through all the kingdoms of the world,’
and I had vowed a deadly vow of vengeance
against the witch if ever I should find her.”

.“Tndeed, Father, I am beginning to think she
was no witch, but a good fairy, for she has taught
me to distinguish between false friends and true,
and to live happy and contented; besides which,
she has been the means of giving me my dear
husband.”

The meeting between the two sisters was most
tender, and there were such rejoicings and happi-
ness that Karl actually forgot all about his king
and the army for three whole days. He then
blamed himself most bitterly for having thus
neglected his duty, especially as the soldiers were
engaged against a most dangerous and powerful
enemy who, there was every reason to fear, would
get the upper hand of them.

But when Stupendo knew of his son-in-law’s’
52 The Cat and the Fiddle.

trouble, he offered at once to go with him to the’
king and explain matters.

This he did, and then marching with the army
into the field, he so completely frightened the.
king of the enemies by his enormous height and
huge strength, that he offered to make peace at
once, to pay Karl’s king a large sum of money and
to go home and never enter that kingdom again.

Karl upon this was made general and was
granted a whole year’s holiday.

During this year he learnt to love his beautiful
wife more and more dearly every day, and he never
ceased to be thankful that his luck had caused him
to lose his way on that dark evening in the
forest.

And this brings us to the time when he again
set forth to meet his brother. Harly in the
morning he mounted a splendid horse given to
him by the giant, and, seating his bride upon
another, he went upon his way, thinking with.
great glee how surprised Fritz would be on seeing
the lovely lady by his side.

But poor Fritz never even noticed her ; hurrying
up, panting and frightened, he told Karl in very few
words all the dreadful misfortunes which had
fallen upon his master and the others. —

‘Karl was thunderstruck. While he had been
wandering about going through such strange
Strange Adventures. 53

adventures, he had always pictured Fritz to him-
self as leading a quiet, peaceful, uneventful life,
and behold, here he was in the greatest depth of
misery. What could be done? In spite of his
courage he felt powerless to help.

“‘Ts there no means of breaking the spell?” he
asked in distress.

“Alas, none!” answered Fritz. ‘‘The lady
told me mockingly that never should we be
released until her old cow should jump over the
moon—and of course that can never happen.”

But here the bride spoke.

“Tet us lose no time,” she cried, ‘‘ but hasten
home to my father. Ifanyone can help us, it is
he.”

“‘ Yes yes, do not linger!” said Fritz; not that
he thought of what he was saying, but only
because he was anxious for his brother to get far
away lest mischief should befall him.

Accordingly, the two again turned their horses’
heads homewards, where they arrived late in the
afternoon.

When the giant Stupendo heard what they had
to relate, and how the enchantment might be

dissolved, he remained for a time quite silent,
thinking deeply. But at length he said:

“You two, my son and daughter, must remain at
home while I go and see what I can do, Only
54 The Cat and the Fiddle.

‘direct me to the place, and I will try my best to
aid these poor creatures.”

But Karl and his wife entreated him not to go.

“Those wicked women are so powerful with
their magic arts, that some dreadful trouble will
surely happen to you, and what shall we do if we
lose our dear father ?”

The giant seemed pleased at this proof of his

‘children’s love, but was not to be shaken in his
resolution ; so, directly the moon was up, he set off,
walking with such huge strides that he arrived
at Blla’s house in less than half an hour.

He heard a great noise of scuffling feet going on
ingide, and presently a large tabby cat jumped from
one of the windows. a

At the same moment a woman cried out:
“Take your fiddle with you, vile creature, and do
not dare again to come in hither!” and, so saying,
she flung the instrument far out into the

‘road. .

The poor musician, in spite of his transformation
could not bear to be parted from his beloved
music, and had crept softly into the house when
he believed Hilla to be away.

And now the giant called out in a ona voice :
“Come forth you wicked woman.”

Ella was greatly alarmed at the dreadful sound
and came out tremblingly to see what was the
Stvange Adventures. 55

matter. We may imagine that her fear was in no
wise lessened on beholding the enormous figure
of Stupendo towering high in the air above
her. ; :

“What have you done with my friends?’ he
asked angrily. “I command you to release them
from this vile spell.”

But Ella began to recover courage, and ans-
wered tauntingly :

‘‘Tndeed I will do no such thing. Revenge is
too sweet.”

“Then beware my vengeance !’”’ thundered the
giant, and with one stride he stood in the middle:
of the meadow where the witch-cow was feeding.
Gathering all his strength for one immense effort
he kicked her with all his might.

Up, up, up she rose, far, far into the air, while
Ella shrieked in fright. Still higher and higher
went the cow until she reached the other side of
the moon!

Fritz, who had run up barking on hearing the
commotion, laughed aloud with joy, and the
witch fell plump down out of the sky stone
dead |

Ella, on seeing her companion’s fate, rushed
into the house and locked and bolted the doors,
but Stupendo, again raising his foot, stamped upon
the dwelling and crushed it into the earth beneath
56 The Cat and the Fiddle.

his heel, as if it had been no thicker than an egg-
shell. Fritz, who had become a man once more
at the instant of the witch’s death, now uttered a
ery of anguish.

“Oh my dear mistress,” he exclaimed, “and
the prince! Alas! They must have perished, for
they were both in the house!”

~The good giant wrung his hands and bewailed
his thoughtlessness until Fritz was obliged to try
and comfort him.

“You did not know that they were there ;’”’ he
said, ‘so you must not blame yourself so hardly.”

“Yes, yes I did know,” groaned Stupendo,
‘Karl told me. Oh why did I not stop to think,
instead of giving way to my rage in this manner ?
What can we say to the poor father when he
appears ?”

And here he began to shed tears, such huge
drops, that if he had continued long there would
certainly have been a flood in that neigh-
bourhood. :

But suddenly in the midst of his woe Fritz said:

“‘Tiook, look! I see the prince. He is there by
the forest. Let us go and meet him.”

But the giant preferred to remain where he was,
for truth to tell he was ashamed of being caught
erying, so Fritz ran on alone.

His eyes must have been very sharp, for the
“Strange Adventures. - a7

prince was a a long way off hiding among some
bushes, and, better still, Margaret was with him!
They. stated that a few minutes before, they had
suddenly regained their human shapes, and with-
out stopping an instant to reflect, they had darted
through one of the windows and rushed towards
the forest, not knowing how their deliverance had
come about, but feeling that they had better make
good their escape at once.

And it wag well indeed that they had done so,
for had they stayed one minute it would have been
too late, and they would: have been ground to
powder under Stupendo’s heel. They had in-
tended to hide among the bushes until the moon
should go down, and then to make their way
through the forest in the darkness.

The good old musician now made his appear-
ance, and we may imagine how thankful all of
them were to the giant who had saved them by
his strength. He insisted on carrying them to
the king’s court, which he did by taking up the
prince and Margaret in one hand, and Fritz and
his master in the other.

They were not long upon the journey, and by
daybreak the whole court had learnt the joyful
news.

Stupendo remained for the wedding and then

bade the king goodbye, at the same time offering
E
58 The Cat and the Fiddle.

to come to his assistance at any time when he
might need help against his enemies.

He took Fritz back with him to his castle,
where the brothers spent many happy days, and
Fritz afterwards married the giant’s younger
daughter and lived in peace and prosperity all his
life long.


ADVENTURE II.

TOMMY TITTLEMOUSE.

“ Little Tommy. Tittlemouse
Lived in a little house.
He caught fishes
In other men’s ditches.”

“There was an old woman

Called ‘ Nothing-at-all ;’

She lived in a dwelling

Exceedingly small.

A man opened his mouth

To its utmost extent

And down at one gulp

House and old woman went.”

3). OBODY knows how happy all



the little people were who
lived in the dwarf country of
Tynitoes. They were always
busy, always contented, having
no poor people among them,
and none very vich. Certainly

the king had a fine palace and a treasure house full
of gold and jewels, but he only used his money in
doing good, therefore no one grudged him it.

(59) BQ
60 Tommy Tittlemouse.

Some of his subjects worked in the fields, and
many in the mines, which yielded rich stores of
gems and ore, and with these they traded with
other lands, receiving in return corn and fruit and
wool, and many useful things.

One day there came to their chief city a very odd
couple—odd even in that country of oddities.

These were a tiny, tiny man, who gave the name
of Tommy Tittlemouse, and a still tinier woman,
his sister.

The native dwarfs, who were all quite eighteen
inches high, looked with pity and wonder at these
two—neither of whom stood a foot in his or her
stockings. The woman in fact was so very small,
that they had much ado to see her, and as she re-
fused to say what her name was, they called her
“ Nothing-at-all.””

At first she seemed inclined to grumble at this,
but everyone was so kind to her and her brother,
giving them all they wanted without even enquiring
whence they came or why, that she feared to show
her displeasure, lest their kindness should cease.

A house was given her to live in, and the
neighbours daily brought presents of food or
clothing, saying: ‘‘Sheis so tiny that what she eats
can cost us next to nothing; and poor little
Tommy looks too weak to work in the fields or
mines yet. When we have fed him up and made
Sirange Adventures. 61





















' 't A’ Council of his wise men.”

him strong and healthy, then we can think about.
what to give him to do.”

- And he, being a lazy, good-for-nothing creature,
was in no way anxious to begin his labours. An
idle life was just what he liked, and he spent the
greater part of his time in quarrelling with his sister.

- By degrees the pair of them began to grow dis-
contented. They complained of the food, saying
that it-was so rough and plain, and different to.
what they had been accustomed to.

- The gentle little natives bore all this in patience
and strove harder than ever to make the strangers
happy, and even the king, instead of being angry,
opened his treasure house in order to take money
from it to pay for fresh luxuries for Tommy
Tittlemouse and his sister.
62 Tommy Tittlemouse.

But what was His Majesty’s dismay to find half
his gold and jewels gone! He hastily summoned
a council of his wise men to consider over this
strange and terrible disappearance. To the good
monarch it was indeed terrible, for it showed that
he had thieves among his subjects.

Hitherto he had trusted them all implicitly, and
never before had his trust been betrayed. True,
the treasure house door was kept locked as a mat-
ter of form, but the key hung on a nail by the side
so that anybody could enter who chose.

But up till now, no one had dreamed of thus
trespassing, and robbery had been a thing unknown
in the kingdom.

‘So the king wept and wrung his hands and
grieved so bitterly, that the councillors were all.
afraid he would make himself ill.

. At last one of them suggested that every house
in the city should be searched, and that if the
missing property should be found anywhere, all.
the inmates of that house should be hanged. ©

“Oh, no!” cried the king, ‘‘ That would be too:
horrible! Rather would I lose every penny I
possess.” :

“But, your Majesty, evil doers must be pun-|
ished, or we.shall never be safe.”’ <8

- “Yes, I suppose so—but I could not consent to
that.”
Strange Adventures. 63

“ Tmprisonment for life then ;”’ urged another.

“No, no, no!” groaned the king.

‘‘ Well,” said a third, “it is clear, at all events,
that something must first be done to find out the
guilty persons, and it will then be time enough to
consider their punishment.” -

“Yes,” gaid His Majesty, only too glad to put off
the dreadful moment. ‘‘Let people be sent at
once to search all the houses!”

But the inhabitants of the land of Tynitoes were
so little used to affairs of this sort that if the
thieves had not lived so close to the court that
their house was nearly the first to be searched,
they would have had plenty of opportunity for
hiding, or running away with the stolen goods.

Instead of acting in a quiet, cunning way, as
policemen might do in our own less-favoured land,
these open hearted, unsuspicious little beings went
about, loudly proclaiming what was the matter,
and telling everyone they met that perhaps his or
her dwelling would be the next to be searched.

On entering the tiny abode of Tommy Tittle-
mouse, they beheld Mrs. Nothing-at-all scurrying
upstairs with a box under her arm. They, of
course, went after her and opened the box—and in.
it they found a quantity of the missing gold !

The brother seemed to have disappeared; but -
after a time they discovered him concealed in-a
64- Tommy Tittlemouse.

cupboard which also contained all the rest of the
stolen treasure. ae
_The miserable little couple were marched along
the street, their hands tied behind their backs,
their heads drooping with shame and fear.
| And well might they dread,-
for not many months
had passed since they
had been imprisoned and -
sentenced to be beheaded
in their own country,
for, the same sort of

KRaA 2 UE

















by
= RN fie We
Ss A Af { DS
ZN PBR 2 y
=e ‘ [2
< SSS Be



‘* Marched along the street.”

crime. They had that once contrived to escape, .

but this time they felt sure they would meet with.

the punishment they deserved.
Fortunately for them, however, the king was
Strange Adventures. 65.

too merciful to allow severe justice to be measured.
out. He felt so thankful that none of his own
subjects had been guilty, so thankful indeed, that
he wished to let the two miserable little creatures
off entirely, but his ministers showed him how bad
it would be to allow them still to remain Bmore
the honest people of the land.

It was therefore at length decided that ey
should be banished for life.

. But even this the kind king thought too hard a
fate. “They are so tiny” he said, “and will
never be able to get their own living. I will tell
you what shall be done for them. We will build.
them a house, long past the boundaries of our
kingdom, for the good mortals who live there will,
I am sure, let us have a small piece of ground.
Then every week we will send them bread to keep
them alive, and a little money to buy clothes and:
firing.”

“But this will be no punishment at all,” mur-
mured some of the courtiers.

“Well, for my part I should think it a terrible
punishment to have to leave this dear country,”
replied the king. ‘And you see, Master Tommy
Tittlemouse will not care to have nothing but
bread to eat, so he must work instead of leading
the idle life he has done here. I cannot help
thinking that all tiis sad business is partly our
66 Tommy Tittlemouse.

own fault, for not having given him some work to
do, however slight, for then he would not have
had time to plot such wickedness.”

Tommy could not hear this conversation, which
was carried on in very low tones; but Nothing-at-
all, whose ears were amazingly sharp, could catch
enough of it to understand that they were tolerably
safe, and whispered to her brother that if only he
would pretend to be very sorry for what he had
done, matters might not turn out so badly after all.

So the deceitful couple fell on their little knees.
and vowed and declared they would never be
wicked any more, and professed such great sorrow
for what they had done, that at last the whole
assembly agreed to their monarch’s kind plan.

_ Accordingly, by that time next day the two.
thieves were far away from the Land of Tynitoes,
grieving only because of the good living they had.
left behind them. i

. Four of the king’s wisest councillors accom-
panied them on their journey, and at parting Bave
them these words of advice :

“et your banishment be a lesson to you to be
honest before all things! As longas you do your:
duty, and work hard, we will watch over you and
see that no evil happens to you; but if you again.
fall into wicked ways, we shall leave you to your
fate.”
Strange Adventures. 67

Of course they promised to behave well, but not
in the least did they intend to keep their vow.

No sooner were the councillors gone, leaving
behind them bread and money, than the brother
and sister began to try to make out what sort ofa
country they were in, and what they could find to
steal..

Close by their house they discovered a sparkling
brook, in which hundreds of fish swam and played.

“Ah! here are
some provisions for
us!” cried Tommy.
“These fish will
make a welcome
addition to our. dty
bread.”

“Yes, indeed,”
said Nothing-at-all ;
“but you will have

“A Notice Board,” to. be careful, for

look! there is a

notice board which says that no one is allowed to

catch these fish but the lord of the castle
yonder.” ;

“Greedy thing he is! Just as if we would pay
any attention to his notice! Why shouldn’t we
have the fish ?” ,

“Ah, why indeed? We'll both go directly it:






































68° Tommy Tittlemouse.

begins to get dusk, and see how many we can
catch,”

Accordingly they made themselves some rods
and lines, and a fine dish of fish they caught for
supper. How they chuckled at theidea. “ Work
indeed!” cried Tommy. ‘You don’t expect me.
to work while I can get bread and money and fish _
without doing anything!”

The following week messengers arrived from,
Tynitoe’s land, bringing the promised supplies.
They came just as ‘‘ Nothing-at-all”” was cooking
a, fine fish which her brother had caught early
that morning.

The visitors looked grave

‘‘T-hope you did not get that out of the brook
down there?’’ said one.

“Oh no, indeed!” answered Tommy. ‘“ My:
master gave it to me.”

* And who is your master?”

_** A good farmer who yess over the hill yonder,
and who is very kind to me.’

“That is well! We thought it best to enquire
because the Lord of the Castle is very fond of his.
fish, and never forgives anyone who steals them.
Not only that, but some of the fish belong to a
strange and wonderful breed, and are said to be
able to talk, but this we have never proved for
ourselves. Be sure dear friends be careful!”
Strange Adventures. 69

. Can you doubt us?” exclaimed brother -and
‘sister together. ‘‘ You have been so kind to us
that we will never be dishonest again.”’

.. At this the good messengers from Tynitoes were



Z
’a,






Bi



‘Then he would count them,”

quite satisfied, and bade them
farewell, but no sooner had
they departed, than. Tommy -
burst into a fit of laughter, in which Nothing-at-al all
joined:

% How stupid those people are!’ exclaimed he,
“‘Tt’s easy enough to deceive them.”
IG Tommy Tuttlemouse.

“Yes, they are indeed silly, and we should be
alee still if we paid any attention to what they
say.”

But the Lord of the Castle was beginning to
suspect something.

Every morning he went down to the bank of
the rivulet, and whistled, and at the sound, every
fish in the water came hastily swimming towards
him. Then he would count them, and lately he
had found that two or three were missing. They
were for the most part tiny little gold and silver
creatures, hardly so long as a baby’s finger, but
just a few were large and fierce, with great rows
of teeth. These, however, lived farther down the
stream, and rarely came up to where the water
was shallow and narrow.

‘They were the guardians of the others, and took
care that no mischief should befall them.

Calling these to him, the Lord of the Castle told
them to be on the look out and see who or what
it was that had been: destroying their little
comrades.

«And if you find out the culprit” said he, “let
me know, so that I may punish him as he
deserves.”

The great fish kissed their fins in token of
obedience, and departed on their errand. All day
they swam about without seeing anything unusual,
Strange Adventures. 71

but towards evening the largest of them, hap-
pening to be near the dwelling of Tommy
Tittlemouse, saw that gentleman come out at his
door, bearing a rod and line, and closely followed
-by his sister.

“JT wonder what that little man is about ; ie
thought the fish. ‘As I have nothing better to
do, I will just stay and watch him, for I have
never seen anyone so small and so odd looking.
Our master could put him in his pocket.”

Accordingly he waited, and presently Tommy
reached the edge of the brook.

“Can that be a whip in his hand?” thought
the fish. ‘‘ He must need a very little horse.”

But no horse was in sight, and by and bye
Tommy took a worm from the box which his sis-
ter held, and stuck it on to the hook.

“What a cruel little man!” thought the fish;
“‘T will hide and see what he is going to do next.”

And next the worm was thrown into the water.

Hardly had it fallen when Goldiscales, the chief
pet of the Lord of the Castle, rushed from under
the opposite bank, and seized it in her mouth.

Alas, poor creature! The sharp hook stuck
into her throat, and in an instant she was flung
out, quivering and panting, on to dry land, while
Nothing-at-ell clapped her hands, crying: “ What
a beauty.”
72 Tommy Tuittlemouse.

_ It was Tommy Tittlemouse’s last crime.- The
great fish, filled with fury at his little companion’s
sad fate, gave a sudden leap and seized the cruel
dwarf, who was standing too close to the edge. -
Scrunch! Gulp! He was gone—swallowed—
and Nothing-at-all, screaming with terror, ‘tan
back to the house as fast as her little legs could go.
The following week, when the messengers again
came with the bread and money, they were shocked
and horrified at hearing of what had befallen
Tommy, but the artful sister pretended that: she
had done everything in her power to prevent his
fishing, and that it was entirely owing to his own
obstinacy and folly that he had come to his un-
timely end. é
She soon made the simple people believe her,
and they promised to go on assisting her as much
‘as they could. ‘
~. Some days went by, and she ate her dry bread,
grumbling all the time, not daring to catch
any more fish, yet being too lazy to work so that
she might get better food. Certainly she had
plenty, though it was only bread, for this week
there was Tommy’s share as well as her own...
One day a knock was heard at the door, and-on
opening it, she beheld there an ugly old woman,
who begged for a morsel of food.
“No, indeed!” cried Nothing-at-all. “Go
Strange Adventures. 73

away! I want no Pee ars here, and have not a
scrap to give you.” :

“That is falsa,’’ answered the woman, “ for I
know that you Beye more than yon can Beet
eat.” “

“T tell you i have nothing. Go away!” And
she tried to shut the door in the strangers face,
but. her little strength was of no avail; the woman
pushed past her, walked calmly. in, sand coaucd
herself by the fire,

“Now do as I bid you,” she exclaimed. ‘Get
me some bread, or it will be the worse for you.”

Nothing-at-all was too frightened to disobey, So
immediately set all she had upon the table.

While the stranger was eating, she said’: “ Long
have I been searching for such a being as your-
self, but hitherto I have never met one with so
harda heart. You must know that I hate mortals,
and long to do them all the harm in my power,
but I want someone to aid me. You will be just
the right person, you are hard and cruel, and. will
not care what you do, so nee as you are well paid
for it.”

Nothing-at-all pened as if she OnE this a
Brot compliment.

“What do you wish me to do?” she asted
_ “Simply this. Take this cap and wear it. -As
long as you have it on, you will be invisible, and
F
74 Tommy Tittlemouse.

you can go into people’s houses without anyone
being the wiser. Smash their crockery, burn
their food, pinch the children, stick pins into the
chairs and sofas, lame the horses, kill the dogs and
cats, in short, do everything you can to make
everyone around you unhappy.”

“‘ What rare fun!’ cried Nothing-at-all. ‘‘But,’’
suddenly recollecting herself, ‘‘T won’t do it unless
you pay me well.”

“What do you like best? You can have any-
thing you choose, for I am a witch and can do
what I please.”

“Then I choose plenty of money, ea lots of
good things to eat.”

“Very well, Every morning, so long as you
do the things I have told you, a gold piece will be
under your pillow; and see! as for your other

wish, it is fulfilled already.”’
' Nothing-at-all looked round in penidemment:
The walls of her cottage had all changed into
cake, and the pattern of the paper was nothing
but currants, raisins, and candied peel, while the
paper itself was almond paste. The tables and
chairs were barley sugar and toffee, and even the
~yindows were made of lemon ice. It seemed too
good to be true, so she bit a piece off the table.
Oh, how good it was! and, more surprising than
all, the piece instantly grew again, so, however
Sivange Adventures. 75

much she might eat, there was still plenty and to
spare. —

“Are you satisfied?” asked the witch; “and
will you obey ?”

“T should think so, indeed,” cried the little
wretch, with her mouth full of toffee. ‘‘ No more
dry bread for me!”

“Then here is the cap, and don’t forget to use
it. Good day!”

And, with these words, the wicked witch
departed.

For some time afterwards Nothing-at-all was
so busy stuffing herself that she thought of nothing
else, but presently she heard a voice saying:

“Tf you don’t begin your work these goodies
will be taken away.”

““Qh dear! must I leave off eating a
she grumbled.

. But just at that moment she beheld ieroaee
ane lemon ice window, the messengers from Tyni-
toes approaching.

“Capital!’’ thought she. ‘I can begin upon
them. They deserve it for banishing us oe
their kingdom.”

‘When they came nearer and knocked at the
door she took no notice, and at last they walked
in, thinking she was away from home. By this
time she had put on the cap, and instantly began

F 2
Tommy .Tittlemouse.



'* Playing tricks.”

to totment the good people in every possible way.
She poked her fingers into the eyes of one, making
him scream with pain; she stuck pins into an-
‘other’s limbs; dashed water into the face of a
third; and, in short, played so many. wicked tricks,
‘that the poor messengers rushed out of the place,
‘leaving their gifts behind them.
But when they reached the gate, Nothing-at-all
opened the window and flung the loaves out after
them, crying, ‘‘ Take your bread with you, and do
not insult me by bringing such rubbish again!”.
‘The good people were altogether bewildered,
nor was their astonishment lessened by hearing a
loud ‘‘ Ha, ha, ha!” above them in the air. They
were not accustomed to such strange goings-on in
Strange. Adventures.. 97°

the Land of 'Tynitoes, so hurried back to their
peaceful homes as fast as they could.
The moment they were out of eau the ce
again entered the house. e
~- “You have done well, my friend,” maid ae ‘for :
those. people whom you have. just driven away’
ae. my greatest enemies. They are constantly
working against me, though I doubt if they are:
even aware of my existence. They do good to:
mortals whom I wish to harm, and nothing:
could please mé better than to see them treated-
as they were just now. To-morrow you shall find:
two gold pieces wader your pillow, instead of the:
one I promised you.”
Nothing-at-all, we may well imagine, was de--
lighted to hear this, and determined to serve the:
poor messengers even worse when they should
come next time. But they did not return, She-
waited indoors all day, and still they came not.
They had been so completely terrified that they
dare not venture into the neighbourhood again.
But the wicked little woman was determined:
to make them suffer still more. She hated all
the inhabitants of the Land of Tynitoes because:
they had banished her, besides which, the prospect
of her money being doubled every day was an:
extra reason for giving way to her malice.
So: she got up very early each morning, and
78 Tommy Tittlemouse.

walked all the way to the court of the dear puke
who had treated her so kindly.

“I cannot tell you of half the mischievous things
she did there. She would hop on to the table at
meal times and steal the food from the plates ;
often, when a person was about to put anything in
his mouth, she would violently push his hand and
make the fork stick into his throat; she would
splash hot gravy in the king’s eyes, and upset all
the salt into his wine when he was looking another
way. Inshort, there was no end to her evil doings,
and the unfortunate people were nearly driven
mad with terror, for you must own it was. very
trying to have all these strange things happening
without any visible cause; besides which, there
was hardly one courtier who was. not severely
wounded in some way or other by the little
wretch.

. She constantly laughed to hereele saying :

“Ha, they called me ‘Nothing-at-all,’ but I
will make them feel that I am Something, and
Something to be afraid of too.”

At last the king called a council, to consider
what was to be done. ©

. Some advised one thing and some another, but
at-last the oldest and wisest of the councillors .
exclaimed :.

“May it please your Majesty, I suppose it is
Strange Adventures. 79

universally agreed amongst us that there i is magic
at work.’” :

‘Alas, yes, I fear so!” was the reply.

“Then I think I can propose’a remedy. When
I was a very small boy, living at home in the
country, I remember my father telling me of a
wonderful man who dwelt on the shore of the
Green Sea. He had a very long nose, and this
enabled him to scent out witchcraft and magic of
every kind, aud he could always trace it to the
guilty person.”

“* But is he alive still?”

“* Ah, that I do not know, but it od be easy
io send messengers to enquire. It is but a- five
days’ journey.” = :

“And must we endure five. days more of this
anxiety and torture?”

“Indeed your Majesty, I know of no other
chance of ever finding a remedy.”

“Then I will send at once. But will not this
man require a great reward ?” es

“‘T used to hear, Sire, that he cared not for
money, but that he had a mouth as big in pro-
portion as his nose, and needed a great deal
of food to fill it. Indeed the man is a giant, and
always hungry, though very good-natured.” |

At this the dwarfs trembled. They feared to in-
vite a giant to come among them, yet they could
80 Tommy Tittlemouse.

sée no other way out of their difficulty. So
messengers were dispatched, and in about ten days
returned, eae the great magic smeller with
them.

Truly he fees a nose, and a ou which looked
like a small oven but such good-natured, honest:
blue eyes; which filled with tears when he heard
all the troubles that the Tynitoeslanders had
undergone: These last ten days had been the
worst of all, and every person in the country,
from the highest to ae lowest, waS.in a pimable
condition.

- “Sniff! Sniff! ! Sniff! ! 1» went the prea nose,

“Yes, there is magic about!” said the huge
mouth, “and though not Nery near at hand, I Hebe
soon to scent it out.”’

Tt was true that the wicked Nothing-at- all was
now far away on her road homewards, for evening
was closing in, and she was quite tired with her
day’s exertions.

Soon she was eating her supper—plam eae and
barley sugar as usual—and then off she went’‘to
bed, little dreaming what lay in store for her.

Meanwhile Mr. Longnose was sniffing about:
up one street and down another, following exactly:
in the path which the malicious little wretch had:
taken.

Soon his nose, led him out into the open country.
Strange Adventures. 8I

Many.of the courtiers offered to accompany -him,
but he. said he preferred to be alone, as talking
distracted his attention. So they left him in
peace, and he pursued his way by moonlight.
“Sniff, Sniff, Sniff!” ‘Neither to the ao nor
lett, but straight.on. — .

Soon another odour was pereepiblen Jos

““T smell plum cake!” said he to himself, ‘and
that reminds me that I am dreadfully hungry.”

Presently he beheld Nothing-at-all’s house.

‘““Why, here is the cake!” he cried. ‘‘ What a
very odd place to put it! Perhaps someone
dropped it out of their basket. Anyhow, here
goes, for I am hungry!”

So saying, he opened his mouth to its utmost
extent, and at one gulp house and old woman
vanished ! .

But something remained in his throat which he
could not swallow. It was the witch’s cap of
darkness, and now that his hunger was partly
satisfied, Longnose at once perceived this cap to
be the magical thing which had caused all the mis-
chief, He took it back to the court, and described
how and where he had found it, and the good
dwarfs could not help guessing then that it was
the ungrateful little ;woman to whom they had
been so kind, who had caused them so much
distress.
82 Tommy Tittlemouse..

. When they explained to Longnose that it was
her house which he had eaten, with most probably
herself inside it, the great man laughed long and
loudly. ; eS) vee
~ “Well, all I can say is, that it was the very
best plum cake I ever tasted; and now the wisest
thing we can do is to burn the cap.”

- And so they did, and were troubled no more.



"Tam hungry.’
ADVENTURE III.

BELL HORSES

‘‘ Bell Horses, Bell Horse
What time of day
One o’clock, Two o’clock
Three—and away *









6 cS

Ale GOOD King nated Garth,

ie \ married a beautiful ‘princess

UN who had a. fairy godmother.
BES“! This fairy was of great use in

_ the kingdom, for she gave help

LP and advice in every difficult

matter, and by her magic powe
(83)


84 Bell Horses.

was often able to protect the innocent and to find
out and punish the guilty. She loved the queen very
dearly, but on one point she was obliged to find
fault both with her and with the king. They had
three sons, tall, handsome lads, but so terribly
spoilt that they were growing up lazy, conceited,
selfish and quarrelsome. _

Often would the good godmother shake her head
gravely as she watched their childish tempers, and
would say to the parents:

“Mark my words, you will live to repent:
your folly! A little proper punishment now,
would save much greater suffering in the fu-
ture.”

But the lane and queen only smiled at her
earnestness, saying that the boys were too young.
yet to be corrected, ‘and that doubtless they would
improve as they got older.

“Flow can they improve” asked the fairy indig-
nantly, “if they are never taught that they re-
quire it? At present you seem bent on making
them believe themselves perfect, and thus they
are not likely to alter.”

. So time passed away until the eldest prince was
twenty years old, and neither he nor his brothers
had changed their conduct, except for the worse.
Their évil doings were known all over the king-
dom, and ‘the people sadly looked forward to the
Stwange Adventures. 85

‘time when. one of them should reign in the stead
of good King Garth.

- At_length, one day, the fairy: saw- Prince
Guthrum, the eldest son, cruelly ill-tréeating a pet
dog which had accidentally offended him. -_

-. Full of anger at such behaviour, she commanded
him to leave off, but he answered most rudely, and
-beat'the poor animal more violently than before,
‘while his brothers stood by, lene and wale
him on.

The fairy could restrain herself no jonvery but
casting a spell over Guthrum, caused him to
become motionless as a statue, while the dog, thus
released, ran away at full speed.

: The other princes were struck dumb with tertor,
for the fairy’s power had never been used against
‘them before and so they had almost forgotten
that she possessed it; but presently, plucking. up
courage, they ran off to the eS to tell their
parents what had happened.

The king and queen came rushing out to see
their eldest son, who was still standing in the
court, powerless to move hand or foot.

_ ‘Wicked fairy, what have you done?” cried
ane mother. ‘

-“Thave not harmed your ciben she answered,
t “bat only prevented an act of cruelty.” :
- “You falways do prevent our doing anything
86 Bell Horses.

we like,” grumbled the second prince, erowine
bold enough to be rude again.

‘“‘T wish we had never seen you,” muttered the
third. ‘You are not our godmother.” ree

Hereupon the fairy turned to the queen, xd
seeing that she did not reprove her sons, oom in a&
sad voice :

« Alas! I fear that in spite of all my services am indeed unwelcome here. Have you nothing
to say to me, my child ?” ;

The queen only sobbed out: “‘ How could you
treat my dear Guthrum so? Poor boy, he is so
Be aiened and he is so young, and knows no
better.”

‘And. whose ate is it that he rower no
better ?” began the fairy. But checking herself
she went on gently: ‘‘Tell me, my dear, shall I
leave you or shall I stay?”

' «Will you promise not to be unkind to‘my dear
boys any more ?” sobbed the queen.

Alas, that is sufficient answer! I see you do
not wish me to stay, for you know that I cannot
allow such cruelty as I have to-day witnessed.
Good-bye, my child, and may you never miss
me too greatly in time of need. IJ cannot return
when once I have left you by your own deste.
Tt will be farewell for ever!”

“Nay, do not go!” cried the king, suddenly
Strange Adventures. 87

realizing what a loss she would be. But she
answered sadly :

“Tt is for my godchild to decide.”

Still the queen only sulked and cried, so atten
waiting some time for her to speak, the fairy
spread her bright wings and vanished from their
sight.

- At the same instant Guthrum recovered the
use of his limbs, and the first thing he did was to
clap his hands and shout :

“Hurrah! The old witch has gone! Now we
shall be free indeed !”’

The queen, who now began to feel atere at
the effect of her own temper, reproved her son for
these words, but he only laughed and said:

“T hope you are not going to turn as strict as
she was.” He then walked off whistling, to find
the poor dog, but it had fortunately disappeared,
nor was it ever seen again.

Strange to say, both the king and queen began
from this day to see more clearly how wrong they
had been in so spoiling their sons, who grew worse
and worse, scorning all advice, neglecting all duties,
and ae for nothing but eae own ei
pleasures. -

-Guthrum at test went so far as to raise &
rebellion against his father, with the hope. of
making himself king. He was joined by his
88 Bell Horses.

brothers and all the bad people in the country, for
they fancied that if they could have a ruler as
wicked as themselves, they would be allowed ‘to
do’as they pleased and that no onenes would
noe them.

- But-King Garth’s faithful soldiers made. short
wore of the rebels, who were almost cut to pieces,
and their leaders, the three princes, taken prisoner.
_ The king was so overcome with grief, that he
could find no words in which to reproach them,
and as for the queen, she could only sigh: “Oh,
that we had listened to my fairy godmother!”

_ She passed three days in weeping and lamenting,
and then she died, broken hearted at the result of
her own folly.

- The brothers were really overcome with remorse
for a time, on hearing of their mother’s death, and
King Garth, believing them to be truly By,
oes them and set them free.

‘He was sitting mournfully beside his dead wife
when he heard a movement in the room, and,
looking up, beheld the fairy godmother. Her face
was very sad and she gazed at him with eyes full
of pity. ae

“ Alas! Why did we let you go?” he groaned.
“Aad you boom here all this sorrow would have
been spared us.’

“Nay, who can tell?” she answered gently.
Strange Adventures. , 89

=<

Sos

SSS
SS

aN

Se

Se

Sees

(fh
i
Hi]

=





‘The Fairy Godmother.”

“All must die sooner or later, but truly I would
have done my best to prevent her end being like
this.”

“You will stay with us now?’ implored the
king. ‘Oh, pray do not forsake us again!”

The fairy shook her head. ‘I lived with you
so long because your queen was my godchild, but
now I have other duties given me which I must
perform. In two days I must: depart.”

The poor king sighed deeply and felt utterly

G
go Bell Horses.

wretched. He had loved his wife with his whole
heart, and dreaded looking forward to life without.
her.

The fairy tried to comfort him, and, on leaving
the court, presented him with three small silver
bells, telling him that if ever he needed her agsis-
tance very urgently, he had but to rmg them and
‘she would appear.

“They must all three be rung together, said
‘she, shaking them as she spoke and producing a
lovely peal of melody, ‘‘and I will come to your
aid as quickly as I can; but do not summon me
for every trivial matter or my visits will have to

3

cease entirely.”

The king thanked her earnestly, and said fare-
well with a somewhat lighter heart.

A few days afterwards Prince Guthrum, being
in his father’s room, caught sight of the
bells, and at once asked to have them given
him.

“No indeed!” answered King Garth, “ they
are my most precious DOssceHiOn: and more valu-
able to me than my crown.’

This was quite enough to make the prince ene
more earnestly to have them. His repentance
had been of short duration, and he was already
tired of ‘being good”’ as he called it.

But the king locked the bells up safely and
Strange Adventures. QI

fastened his keys to his girdle, for he could not
help fearing lest Guthrum, not used to being
denied anything, should try to get these treasures.

And this was indeed what the prince had deter-
mined to do. He was much vexed at seeing that
he did not get his own way so easily as usual, and
that very night, when his father lay asleep, he
stole softly into the room, and, taking the keys,
opened the drawer, and seized one bell.

It instantly began to ring so violently that

Guthrum rushed out of the room in a fright,
without waiting to take the others.
' But the king did not wake. His eyes were
heavy with weeping, and he was tired and worn
out with sorrow, so not until the morning did he
discover his loss.

By that time Guthrum was far away. The bell
had so frightened him by its incessant ringing
that he dared not stay. He was too ashamed to
give the thing back to his father even had he felt
inclined to do so, and it seemed impossible to him
to hide the fact of his having stolen it.

If he had only known that no one could hear
the ringing but himself he would not have fled.

He walked on for many miles, examining the
bell and wondering why his father valued it so
highly. —

At last he began to feel tired ae hungry,

G
92 Bell Horses.

and to think how foolish he had been to leave
home just for the sake of possessing a mere toy.
He hated the sight of the thing now, and made up
his mind to throw it away, and go back to the
court as if nothing had happened.

So he took the bell from his pocket and flung
it into a deep pond.

“Now I have got rid of the horrid thing,”
thought he, ‘and if my father should ask any
questions I shall say I know nothing about it.”

So saying he took the nearest road home, and,
by walking briskly, arrived there before darkness
closed in.

He found everybody and everything in a state
of commotion, and on enquiring the cause, was
informed that the king had lost a valuable
treasure, and had offered a reward of a hundred
thousand crowns to the person who should find
and bring it back.

‘“‘Tndeed ! And what may this wonderful treasure
be?” asked the prince.

The courtier to whom he was speaking replied :

« A small silver bell.”

«© § small gilver bell?” echoed the prince.
“Surely that cannot be a very valuable thing.
No one would care to steal anything so worthless,
and most likely the king my father has mislaid it,
and makes all this fuss for nothing.”
Strange Adventures.

But before the courtier could reply, Guthrum
again heard the bell ringing loudly in his pocket!

Half out of his wits with fright he took to his
heels and ran off as fast as he could, nor did he
once stop until he was fully three miles away from
the court. Then again he took the bell from his
pocket and threw it away, but in less than five
minutes it was with him once -more ringing as
loudly as before.

In perfect despair he wandered on and on until
he had completely lost his way, then, throwing
himself down on the grass, he soon fell fast asleep.

Meanwhile, the courtier was of opinion that the
prince had gone mad, for he had heard no ringing
and could not understand the cause of this sudden
flight. However, he did not trouble himself much
about the matter, for he was one of those who
bore no goodwill to Guthrum, and there was so
much to occupy every one in the way of searching
for the missing treasure, that he had plenty of
excuse for his carelessness.

Every house, every cottage, every room in the
whole city was ransacked, but of course all in
vain. The king, full of rage and grief, vowed dire
vengeance on the thief and doubled the reward
offered for the recovery of his bell.

The two other brothers, finding out from what
their father said, that there were still two bells
94 Bell Horses.

left, made up their minds to steal them, for they
too felt convinced that there must be something
wonderful about them which caused them to be
so highly prized.

They very soon found an opportunity of putting
their evil design into execution, for the whole palace
was in such a state of confusion that no one took
any heed of their comings and goings. The king
had actually left the key in the drawer, and the
two naughty boys each took a bell and walked off
together to a quiet spot, where they might exam-
ine them at their leisure.

They rang them—at first gently—but nothing
happened; then louder and louder and louder—
still nothing !

They turned them round and round, to see if
by chance there might be precious stones set. in
them.

No, they were simple, plain silver, and not
worth one tenth part as much as the meanest ring
on the princes’ fingers.

They could not understand it at all. Why
should the king make such a fuss about losing
a paltry bit of silver? He had money enough to
buy a million such bells.

Suddenly the thought struck them that perhaps
it was only the lost bell that was so valuable. If
so they would also join in the pursuit of the thief,
Strange Adventures. 95

and see if they could not get this one too for their
own.

So off they went, and as it happened took
exactly the same road as their eldest brother had
followed. They peered about hither and thither
as they went, and presently the second prince
cried out:

““T see a man lying under the hedge yonder!
Perhaps he is the thief!”

‘Tf go, the bell shall be mine,’ said the other.

‘No, indeed, for I saw him first.”

** But I shall reach him first!” and the youngest
prince set off like an arrow from a bow and soon
arrived at the spot where the sleeping man lay ;
leaving his brother toiling and panting along, for
he was stout and short of breath.

They were both dreadfully disappointed when
they found the man was only Guthrum, but he,
hearing voices, woke, and started up in the great-
est alarm, crying, ‘‘ Why are you come after me?
What is the matter ?”’

At this moment all three of the bells began
ringing violently. The youths gazed at each other
in bewilderment, not daring to say a word, when
suddenly the fairy godmother appeared.

‘‘ Wicked, wicked boys!” she cried ; ‘‘ you are all
a disgrace to your unfortunate parents. Not con-
tent with driving your poor mother to her grave,
g6 Bell Horses.

you now steal from your father that which you
know he prizes so highly.”

The princes, in alarm, cast themselves at the
fairy’s feet pretending
to be very sorry for what
they had done, and be-
seeching her not to pun-
ish them.







“Cast themselves at the Fairy’s feet.”

“Return at once to the court and confess all,”
said she, ‘‘ then, if you truly endeavour to lead better
lives I will be your friend, but if not—your evil
deeds will bring their own punishment. I will
tell you now why your father prized these bells.
It was because by ringing them he could summon
me to his aid in time of need. You would cer-
tainly not care to do the same, so until they are.
Strange Adventures. 97

again in the king’s possession I shall pay no heed
to their ringing. If you obey me and return, all
will go well; your father loves you too much to
punish you severely. But I warn you that if you
proceed on your way, terrible trouble will overtake
you. For your mother’s sake I would willingly
protect you still, but we fairies cannot help those
who persist in evil courses. Farewell, and try to
deserve my help!”

So saying, she vanished from their gaze, leaving
them much relieved to think that they had escaped
with nothing worse than reproof.

Guthrum was the first to speak. He had been
so much frightened by all he had gone through
that he would willingly have returned home, but
the others would not hear of such a thing.

“You can go if you choose;’ said the second;
“but as for me, I shall certainly proceed.”

“But remember the fairy’s warning!” urged
Guthrum. :

“Who cares for that?” cried the rude boy.
‘“‘Hasn’t she always been giving us warnings ever
since we were babies, and nothing has ever come
of them!” .

Then the third brother, who was the most cun-
ning of all, put in his word.

“Tf we return now we shall certainly be severely
punished,” he said ; ‘“‘ whereas if we stay away for
98 Bell Horses.

gome days our father will think we are lost, or
even dead, and then, when we do make up our
minds to go back, he will be so overjoyed to see us
that all thoughts of punishment will go out of his
mind.”

‘Capital!’ cried the second, but Guthrum re-
mained silent. He knew it was wrong to give way
to his brothers, yet he was too much of a coward
to return alone, so it ended by their all going for-
ward once more.

Foolish boys! They had been so well taken care
of all their lives that they had no idea of what
hardships meant. It seemed to them that they
must always be able to get plenty to eat and
drink and that fine clothes grew of them-
selves.

They soon found out their mistake. For a
whole day they wandered on, and by the end of
that time could not have found their way home
however much they had wished. They were hope-
lessly lost.

Never had they been an hour’s ride away from
home before, without plenty of attendants at hand
to see that they came to no harm, but now here
they were, hungry, thirsty and tired; their gay
clothes torn by briers and bushes, and their smart
shoes cut to pieces by sharp stones.

They all began to wish that they had taken the
Sivange Adventures. 99

fairy’s advice, and indeed they tried hard next day
to do so, but it was too late. For hours they
walked, hoping that they were on the road home,
when to their dismay, as night approached, they
found themselves at precisely the same spot from
which they had started in the morning. They
had strayed on to enchanted ground, and if help
did not come, could never be set free, but must
either wander round and round, or get into fresh
and worse trouble. .

By the evening of the third day they were too
overcome to. move. They would have given any-
thing for a slice of dry bread and a cup of water,
but nothing was to be seen far and near on the hot,
sandy plain save one solitary, barren rock, so high
that its top seemed to pierce the clouds. '

Presently the moon rose, and as its light streamed
over them, Prince Guthrum said feebly:

** Dear brothers, I feel that I shall not live to see
another day, for this thirst must kill me. If you
ever get safely home, tell our good father that I
did really and truly repent of my wickedness, and
that I begged his pardon before I died.”

The others could only weep, for they also were
worn out and penitent.

Suddenly they beheld a strange sight. Therock
split open, and out of it came the most hideous
man they had ever beheld. The most appalling
Too Bell Horses.









































“Out of it came the most hideous man.”
Strange Adventures. IOL

thing about him was his teeth. They were far
apart and quite black, and while the upper ones
hung below his chin, those in the under jaw
reached almost to his eyes. ‘Truly he was a fear-
ful object, and when he advanced towards the
princes, they gave themselves up for lost.

To their surprise he spoke to them in a friendly
tone.

“You are tired and hungry, fair Sirs?” said he,
bowing courteously.

“Indeed we are,” answered Guthrum feebly ;
‘too tired to move and too hungry to live.”’

‘Courage, courage!” said the stranger. ‘Do
but try to reach my house yonder and I will give
you plenty to eat and drink, and let you rest ag
long as you like.

At these words all three managed to raise them-
selves, and with faltering steps followed their
guide.

He walked straight into the rock, and, when all
had entered, it closed with a loud report.

The sound filled the princes with alarm, Hee
why they could not tell.

“We are undone!” cried the eldest.

‘Would we had died in the desert !’’ chimed in
the second.

‘* Alas, alas!” groaned the third.

‘“Why are you complaining thus?” enquired
102 Bell Horses.

the stranger. ‘“ Have I not promised to give you
food and drink? Fear nothing but follow on!”
As it was dark and they could not retreat, they
were forced to obey, and presently found them-
selves in a long low shed, down one side of which
ran a manger, whilst buckets of water stood.
against the opposite wall.

“‘T can but offer you poor fare my masters ‘* said
the hideous man, again bowing low; ‘‘ but any~-
thing is better than the pangs of hunger and
thirst.”

The three brothers stared about but could see
no food anywhere. Certainly there were oats in
the manger, but how could they eat them raw?

It was nevertheless a fact that those same
oats smelt uncommonly good, and presently each
prince tasted a handful and found that the taste
was even better than the smell. So they made
a hearty meal and then drank deep draughts from
the buckets. They thanked their host, de-
claring that never at the grandest feasts in their
father’s kingdom had they enjoyed anything half
so much.

The hideous creature grinned and said :

‘May your night’s rest be as welcome as the
food! I have nothing but a bed of straw. to offer,
but doubtless you will sleep well after your
fatigue.”
Strange Adventures. LO3.

This time the princes accepted his offer without.
hesitation and, throwing themselves on the heap
of straw in a corner of the shed, were asleep in
less than five minutes.

When morning came Guthrum opened his eyes,.
wondering at first where he could be, but soon
he remembered what had happened and looked
round for his brothers.

They had gone!

What had become of them ?

He determined to get up and make a search, and
as he moved, his bell, which he had forgotten,
began to ring. He was surprised to find that.
instead of being in his pocket it was now round
his neck. He tried to feel how it was fastened.
there, when to bis horror he discovered that his
hands were changed to horny hoofs. He jumped
up in the greatest alarm but could not stand
upright and must needs walk on all fours.

He now noticed two horses lying on the ground
and round each of their necks was fastened a silver
bell.

Suddenly the truth flashed into his mind..

These animals were his brothers, and he too
was nothing more nor less than a horse, trans-
formed into this shape by eating enchanted food.

The poor things could only neigh and rub their
noses together to express their sorrow and dismay .
104 Bell Horses.

There were plenty of oats still in the manger but
they dare not touch them again lest some worse
misfortune should happen.

So they stood quiet and sorrowful until the ugly
enchanter came in.

“So ho, my beauties
rest has done you good indeed, now come and let
me try your paces.”

Le

he cried. A night’s

iNpeern
. i

{I i







‘ He threw his rider off,”

So saying, he took down a halter, and putting it
round Guthrum’s neck, led him from the stable.
The prince snorted and reared, but felt forced to go.

Then his master mounted upon his back, but
this was more than he would stand, so rearing
bolt upright, he threw his rider off behind.

The enchanter got up with a look of the utmost
bewilderment. Such a thing had never happened
Strange Adventures. I05

to him before, and he did not know that the magic
bell gave his victim such power.

In great anger he led Guthrum back and brought
out one of the others, but again the same thing
took place, and he soon measured his length on
the sand once more. .

Enraged beyond measure, he tried the third
prince, but this one not only threw him off, but
also gave him such a stunning kick that he lost
his senses for fully half an hour.

When he came to, he sat up and rubbed his
head in a dazed sort of way, biting his thumbs and
trembling as he wondered what these strange
events might mean.

He had captured and transformed hundreds of
goodly youths and maidens who had strayed on to
his ground, and these three were absolutely the first
who had ever offered him any resistance. Usually
he had ridden them to death, or until they were so
broken down that they were fit for nothing, and it
had been the greatest delight of his life to witness
their sufferings -

But this time he saw that he was not going to
have it all his own way, and he became positively
afraid of his new captives. So he took a heavy
whip, and drove them away, saying :

“ Begone vile creatures and do not dare approach
my dwelling again!”

H
106 Bell Horses.

They were only too glad to obey and, with a wild
neigh of pleasure, they darted off, and were soon
out of sight,

Now we must go back to good King Garth, and
see how he bore the loss of the princes.

Their absence was hardly noticed until the
second day, but then the king blamed himself
terribly for having thought so much about his
bells that he had not even missed his sons. He
could not help thinking that they might have
stolen the bells, but this only added to his eager-
ness to find them.

Messengers were ae in all directions,
having particular orders to tell the princes, when
found, that their father forgave them whatever
wrong they might have done, and only implored
them to return. :

He did not get very uneasy until three or four
days had gone by, but then everyone began to fear
that something dreadful must have happened, or
surely some traces of Guthrum and his brothers |
must have been discovered.
~ At last the king could endure the suspense no
longer, but set off himself with several of his at-
tendants and got into his carriage just as the
clocks were striking three.

This was a most lucky chance, as you will
hear.
Strange Adventures. 107

On, on he journeyed, asking everyone he met if
they had seen his sons, and at nightfall he had
reached the borders of a gloomy wood.

In amongst the thick trees he could just dis-
cern a faint blue smoke, and he sent one of his
servants to find out whence it came.

In half an hour the man returned, saying that
he had found a
hut, in which
lived an ugly old
woman, who had
asked to see King
Garth.

“Why did you
not bring her hi-
ther?” enquired
His Majesty.

“T wished her
ie to come, Sire, but

conte in.” she said no, that
the king must go
to her himself and alone, and she would help him.”

“T will go at once!’ said Garth.

Then all the attendants entreated him not to
enter the wood, for they feared lest the woman
should be a witch, who only wanted to do him some
injury ; but he was too brave to dread this, and
insisted on going at once.



H 2
108 Bell Horses.

When he arrived at the hut, he knocked, and the
door was immediately opened by a woman bent
nearly double with age.

“You do well to obey my summons,” was her
only greeting. “Come in!” ;

“Before I step over your threshold,” replied the
king, “give me some token by which I may know
if you be friend or foe.”

“What say you to the sign of the three silver
bells ?”’

King Garth started with surprise. “Have you
stolen them?” he cried. ‘“Ifso, I will have you
punished severely.”

“Ha, ha!” laughed the woman. ‘“ Who talks
of punishment to the queen of the forest? Be-
ware what you say, Sire, for after such an insult
I am almost inclined to leave you to your fate,
and indeed, were it not for the love I bear to your
fairy friend, I would do so.”

The king hesitated no longer, and stepped boldly
into the hut, but it was some time before he could
make his companion forget the offence he had
given her.

Gradually, however, her frown disappeared, and
after half an hour’s silence; she said :-

“Tf you trust me sufficiently to obey me, go back
to the edge of the forest and send all your attendants
home! What you have to do you must do alone.”
Strange Adventures, Log

The king felt so eager to rescue his sons, that he
hesitated not a single moment, and the servants,
though very unwilling to leave their master in
such a lonely place, were forced to do his bidding
and return to court.

He then went back to the hut, and the old
woman began her directions.

“Sleep here now,” she said, “for you must be
tired, and I will rouse you when it is time to start
on your journey.”

“Indeed, indeed I am not tired! Oh let me
set off at once!”

“No, that you cannot do. Your sons are in
an enchanted country, the name of which is
“Three o’clock land,’ and the ruler of that country
can only be conquered by some one knowing the
secret, which is to start on each day’s journey
exactly as the clock strikes three. At three in
the afternoon you must rest again, and after twelve
hours set out once more, when the clock strikes
three. If you follow these directions carefully, you
will reach the wicked creature’s dwelling in three
days from now. Then slay him, and your sons
will be delivered.”

“But how shall I know him?” .

‘By his hideous face, more hideous than any
upon which your eves have ever gazed. Now sleep,
and say no more.’
LIO Bell Horses.

Accordingly the king lay down on a rough couch
in the corner of the hut, and was soon fast asleep,
nor did it seem as if he had slept an hour, when his
friend woke him, saying it was time to be getting
ready.

On bidding him farewell, she said :

“Walk on now for twelve hours, then rest, and
on waking you will find a carriage with horses
waiting to take you farther on your way.”

The king thanked her and departed, going
swiftly through the forest in the direction she had
pointed out.

His mind was so full of anxious thoughts that
he quite forgot all about time, and it was nearly
four in the afternoon ere he lay down to rest.
This extra hour had brought him on to the en-
chanter’s ground, and he lay down to sleep, little
thinking of the danger in which he had placed
himself. :

No sooner had his eyes closed than the wicked
wretch came walking past that way. Being, as
usual, in the humour for mischief, he passed his
hand over King Garth’s face, at the same time
uttering an evil spell.

He then went on his way, laughing to himself
as he thought how mystified the stranger would be
when he awoke; for the charm would make him
see all things quite different to what they really were.
Strange Adventures. 1Ir

_ About midnight the king stretched himself,
rubbed his eyes and gazed around. At first he
thought he must still be dreaming, but by degrees,
as everything came back to his remembrance, he
grew alarmed. The moon was shining bright as





‘He started up in horror.”



day, but he did not recognise
the place where he lay, and felt
sure that he had been carried
away in his sleep. The trees were of frightful
shapes, and instead of leaves, had serpents’ heads
with forked tongues darting out towards him,
while at the end of every branch was a monstrous
hand stretched out as if to seize him. He looked
TI2: - Bell Horses.

down at the grass, but every blade was a large,
wriggling worm, and instead of flowers, little
goblins with black faces and yellow eyes were
glaring at him. t

He started up in horror, but whichever way he
looked he was surrounded by fresh apparitions,
and he began to fear that his senses were deserting
him.

Presently the welcome sound of horses’ feet
was heard, but instead of the carriage he had
expected to see, a huge lumbering waggon came
in sight, drawn by three clumsy cart-horses with
brass bells round their necks.

On coming near him, the waggon stopped and
the horses looked round as if inviting him to get
in.

Poor King Garth did not know what to do. He
was afraid lest the old woman of the forest had
deceived him, and might have sent this conveyance
only to take him somewhere where worse trials
might await him.

But he did not hesitate long, for the dreadful
worms and goblins at his feet made him anxious
to get anywhere out of their way. :

So up he climbed, and to his surprise, found
that the seats of the waggon were as soft-as the
cushions of his own grandest carriage, and that he
could lean back with the greatest comfort. -
Strange Adventures. II3

But the horses seemed to be just as slow and
clumsy as they looked. They gave no signs of
moving at all, and the king began to grow impa-
tient. He at last lashed them with the whip, but
still they only scraped the ground with their hoofs
and would not proceed.

Suddenly he remembered the time. Perhaps it
might not yet be three o’clock. He had quite
forgotten the old woman’s caution, but these dumb
beasts might be wiser than himself, so he said:
“* Bell Horses, Bell Horses, what time of day?”

Then the first one and the second rang their
bells as if in answer.

“Does that mean it is only two o'clock, I
wonder?” thought the king. “At all events I
will wait for awhile, and see what will happen.”

In about half an hour the third bell rang, and
then—what a pace the horses went at, to be sure!
And for twelve hours they galloped without once
stopping. Then Garth unharnessed them, and
they all, himself included, fell fast asleep.

‘When he awoke, he felt much move cheerful.
Only another twelve hours, and he might hope to
see his sons, and this time he trusted altogether
to the horses to know whea it should be three
o'clock. Having made everything ready, he
seated himself in the waggon once more, and waited
patiently, and at the correct time, off they started.
114 Bell Horses.

All through the early morning, the country be-
came more and more dreary and desolate. Fewer
trees, less water, more sand, till at last they came
to a hot dry desert. The king had now grown
accustomed to the weird sights around him, and
paid no heed to any of them, or he would have
been terrified at the dreadful shapes floating around
him in the air. The hot wind caught up the sand,
and twisted it round and round, and in and out, so.
that now it looked like frightful witches waving
bony hands, and now like scorpions, sees and
all other imaginable monsters.

Nothing daunted the brave king, and he rode
on unharmed until he came to the magicians’
rock.

That wicked man was prowling about as usual,
and soon espied the strange equipage. He recog-
nised. Garth as the man whose eyes he had en-
chanted, and also knew at a glance that the three
horses were the same which had successfully
resisted him only a few days before. The sight
made him tremble, for he felt that a stronger power
than his own must be at work.

However, he determined to make a bold effort to
overcome it, whatever it might be, and advanced to-
wards the king, bowing and smiling as he had done
to the three princes.

Poor Garth saw nothing of his ugliness. . To
Strange Adventures. 115

his spell-bound eyes this monster had the appear-
ance of a young and very handsome man, therefore
it never entered his mind to suppose that here
was the magician himself.

He stopped the horses, who, indeed, seemed
willing enough to stop, and asked courteously to
be directed to the enchanter’s dwelling.

“Tt is at some distance” replied the wicked
creature, ‘“‘and you had better have some refresh-
ment before you proceed. I live such a lonely life
here that I am only too glad to welcome a visitor.
Will it please you to enter my humble abode?”

“No, [ thank you,” said the king, “I am eager
to be on my way. But I shall be grateful indeed
if you will give me a morsel of food and a drink of
water.”

The enchanter’s eyes sparkled with delight as
he darted off into the rock to fetch what was re-
quired. He soon returned, bearing a handful of
dates and a cup of water.

If the king had eaten of the dates, he would
have been transformed into a camel, but as he
took them from the magician’s hand, the horses
pranced and reared and stamped about to such an
extent that he had enough ado to keep on his seat.

Again the wicked traitor trembled.

‘Why don’t you take off their bells ?”’ he asked,
‘Perhaps the ringing frightens them.”
r16 Bell Horses.

Little did he think that this speech pioula be
his own ruin.

The king thought it good advice, and got down.
To his surprise the horses instantly stood still and
held down their heads so that he might take their
bells easily. The moment they were all in his
hand, the spell which had deceived his eyes was
broken, and he saw a magnificent carriage lined
with velvet in place of the clumsy waggon, three
noble steeds instead of the great cart-horses, and
last but not least, a monster more hideous than
his wildest dreams had pictured ; standing where,
a moment before, he had beheld a handsome

young man.
“Thou art the enchanter— the wicked deceiver!”

he cried, rushing weer him. ‘Give me back my

sons!’ _

For answer the magician only darted into the
rock and uttered the magic word which usually
caused it to close upon him.

This time, however, it had no effect, and ihe
king, catching him up in an instant, plunged a
dagger into his heart.

The rock at once disappeared, and where it had
been, stood three lovely maidens, who knelt at
Garth’s feet and eee him for having co them

free.
Garth gazed at them, but said nothing. He
Strange Adventures. LI7

had expected to see his sons, and instead of them
beheld these ladies. However, he soon bethought
him of the bells, and ringing them violently,
summoned the fairy godmother to his aid.

She laughed at his perplexed face, and turning
to the horses, waved her wand over their heads.

Prince Guthrum and his brothers instantly
stood in their place, hanging their heads and
looking full of penitence and joy. Oh, what em-
bracing and delight there was, and how freely the
good king forgave them all. The fairy put the
finishing touch to their happiness by saying to
Garth :

‘At last your troubles are ended; I give you
back your sons and can assure you that now they
are cured of their most grievous faults. For the.
future they will cause you nothing but pleasure.
As for these ladies, they are the daughters of a
powerful king, and had the misfortune only yes-
terday to stray on to the enchanter’s ground.
I must now take them back to their own
kingdom, while you four lie down and rest.
When you wake, you will find yourselves at.
home.”

But the king and the princes were not willing
to let the charming maidens depart in this way.
Garth at once thought that here were three fitting
brides for his sons, and as the young people made
118 Bell. Horses.

no objection, they all set off together to ask the
father’s consent.

He was so full of gratitude to Garth, that he
agreed at once, and the marriages were celebrated
without delay. .

The fairy godmother was of course present on
the grand occasion, and when she left she took the
bells away with her, saying that now King Garth
had three such willing helpers he would no longer
need her services.

However, she continued to visit the court once
a year until King Garth’s death, when the three
princes divided the kingdom between them, and
ruled it long and wisely.


HUMPTY DUMPTY AND
TOMMY TUCKER.

‘*Humpty Dumpty sat on a wall,
Humpty Dumpty had a great fall ;
All the king’s horses and all the king’s men
Couldn’t put Humpty together again.”

‘¢ Little Tommy Tucker,
Sing for your supper!
What shall we give him ?
White bread and butter.
How can he cut it without any knife ?
How can he marry without any wife fr”





‘4 | : thy i iG
i i If tay
y

Wiese.







A) ow)

iS





“ Made everyone laug: ”
NE day, many hundreds of
years ago, an ugly, misshapen
dwarf presented himself at
the court of King Brian the

_ Ns Bold. Nobody knew who
. (119)
120 Humpty Dumpty.

he was or whence he came, and Iam quite sure
that nobody wanted to know, for his manners
were no better than his looks.

However, he insisted on being allowed to speak
to the king and, as His Majesty would never
permit anyone to be turned away without a
hearing, the little monster’s wish was granted.

He was about two feet six in height, with an
enormous head which reached half way to the
ground, and a fat body which only just left room
for his ugly splay feet to appear from beneath it.
Legs and neck he had none, and it seemed a
perfect miracle how he could walk or breathe,

He paid no heed to the looks and grins of the
courtiers but, making an awkward bow to the
king, craved the post of jester, which he said he
could fill to perfection.

‘You certainly have a fine figure for the place,”
aughed the king; “but that is not all that is
needed. The look of you would be enough to
afford us amusement for a time, but that novelty
would wear off. I must have proof that you have
talent—that you can tell a funny tale, and crack a
jolly joke—or I will have none of you. Ah, never
shall we find such another as poor Joseph, who is
just dead!”

But the dwarf straightway began to sing a song,
which sent everyone into roars of laughter. Atfter-
Strange Adventures. Lar

wards he told story after story, till their sides
fairly ached, and one and all agreed that Humpty
Dumpty, as he was at once nicknamed, was the
very man they needed to keep them in good spirits.
So poor Joseph’s cocks-
comb and bells were ‘given
to him, but a cap had to be
made on purpose for so
gigantic a head.

For afew days everything
seemed to go well, and the
new jester became a great
favourite. But gradually a
change took place. The
king, from being one of the
merriest and kindest of mon-
archs, became gloomy and suspicious. He put
people in prison for the slightest cause, or no cause
at all, he ill-treated the gentle queen, and fed his
only daughter upon bread and water for a whole
week, for no reason whatever.

Not only this, but he appeared to have spies who
carried him news of all that was done or said in
the houses of the nobles and other courtiers; and
many a faithful servant was sentenced to be be-
headed for words he had spoken in his home, when
he believed no one could hear but his own wife and
children.



«The New Jester,”’

I
122 Humpty Dumpty.

_ Matters grew worse and worse, till there was
misery throughout the whole kingdom. . Every
‘man grew suspicious of his neighbour, for no one
could find out. who were the spies, and who the
-honest men.

In a little cottage on the extreme borders of the:
country, lived a poor widow, with her only son, a
‘pale, delicate lad of sixteen. When a very tiny
child, he had met with a severe accident, which
made him a cripple, so that he had never grown
rosy and strong like other boys, and was known
to all the neighbours as “‘ Little Tommy Tucker.”

He was very clever however, and could write
beautiful verses, and sing enchanting songs which
he composed as he went on. They were generally
-very sad, for he could think of little but his mis-
fortunes, and what a drag he was upon his mother,
who was obliged to work hard all day one to get.
food for both of them. ae ver

‘Often he would say:

“Oh, mother dear, I wish Peed fairies ca
nowadays! . If only I could have three wee
know what they should be.”

“Yes dear, what?’ enquired the mother, smiling
brightly at him.

--“T would wish to be tall and ce SO as. 40
earth my own living; and then I would wish: that
you should always have as much money. as you.
Strange Adventures 123

could spend; and then—oh, I don’t think there
would be anything left to wish for then.” — - ---
‘“Why you would be wishing te be a. next,”
laughed the good woman.
Just at that moment a neighbour looked in. -
“‘ What is that about wishing to be king?” said
he.-- “I think we are a great deal better off as we
are—even poor little Tommy here. I have just
been-to town, and have heard news which has
quite taken my breath away. Good King Brian
has changed to a ferocious tyrant, and everyone at
court goes in fear of their lives. Only yesterday
he ordered: my Lord Toppletoes to be beheaded,
because the poor gentleman chanced to sneeze-in
his presence ; and as for the queen and the lovely
‘princess, they might as well be black slaves.”
.. Tommy listened with horror. He had always
wished to see the princess, and had pictured her
to himself as the fairest maiden on earth, which
indeed she was. How often he had dreamt of
being a brave and noble knight, of doing great and
mighty deeds, and of winning the princess om his
wife. Se:
But these were only dreams. She was a erand
lady, and he was only a poor crippled boy. All
the same, it made his blood boil to hear of her
being illtreated—and by her own father, too. -

“We don’t. get much news down here,” said
12
124 Humpty Dumpty.

widow Tucker. “How long has this dreadful
state of things been going on?”

* Hver since one day when a hideous little dwarf
was made court jester, so the people seem to say.
And yet no one can be sure that he has anything
to do with it. Certainly the king makes a great
favourite of him, but the little monster seems
friendly enough to everybody, and altogether the
whole affair isa mystery. My own opinion is that
King Brian is either going mad or is mad already.”

“How terrible!” groaned the widow, but
Tommy’s heart was too full for words.

That night, when he went to bed, he could not
sleep, or if he did close his eyes for a moment, it
was only to imagine that he saw the princess
shedding floods of tears and imploring him to
come and help her and the queen from the power
of wicked Humpty Dumpty.

“ What a selfish boy I am,” thought he, “here
have I been bewailing my own troubles, though I
have a dear, loving mother, and a good home, and
never hear a cross word from one year’s end to
another; while the poor princess lives a life of
misery, though she is in a palace. I wish, oh, I
do wish I could help her!”

Happening to look round as this thought passed
through his mind, he saw a curious little woman
standing in the patch of moonlight on his flooy.
Strange Adventures. 125

“The time of fairies is not yet over,” she said,
“and I am willing to grant you one wish. What
shall it be? Shall I give you health and strength
for yourself, or power to help the royal family—

Ss

————

i



“The time of fairies is not yet over.”




king, queen and princess—out of
the hand of their enemy?”
Tommy hesitated. ‘‘ What would it feel like to
_ be well?” he wondered, “to be able to run about
healthy and strong, to work for his mother and to
take part in all the games on the village green?”
That would mean happiness for at least two
126. Humpty. Dumpty.

persons—himself and his mother. But then, by
rescuing .the. royal. family, he might bring happi-
ness to the whole nation, and certainly his mother
would be glad of that. For himself, what did -it
matter? He was so accustomed to his aching limbs
that he could surely bear them still. He paused
no longer, but, turning to the fairy, cried eagerly :

‘“‘T choose to help others and not myself.”

“A good choice, dear boy, but one that will
require patience and great courage. The king is
under a spell, cast about him by that wicked en-
chanter, Humpty Dumpty, who has only come to
this kingdom because he hated to hear of people
living contentedly and happily as everyone did here
before. Now I must tell you he has the power of
changing himself into any form he chooses, and in
this way he gets into people’s houses, and listens
to. all their conversation. Sometimes he is a spider,
sometimes a mouse, or he can even become a
stick or a stone. Only he has to take great -care
of himself during his transformations, for then he
can be easily killed. While he keeps his own
shape no one can hurt him, and this is his only
reason for retaining it. He would gladly appear
always as a young and handsome: man, y but the
risk would be too great.” .

“What can I do, Madam—t, 80 - feeble and
helpless ?.”. <-
Strange Adventures. 127.

“You can sing can you not?’’ enquired: the
fairy. _ Well, among the courtiers, there are many
who will welcome you for the sake of your music,
so you will easily get enough to live upon, and you
must watch your opportunity. Take this ring and
wear it upon your finger. It will enable you. to
recognise the magician under any disguise.. But
take care his black dog is nowhere about when you
settle with him, or it will be the worse for you.”

So saying, the fairy disappeared, leaving Tommy
in doubt as to whether he was awake or dreaming,
but the ring on his finger showed him that it was.
all real and that he had been chosen for this great
service.

He was.so full of joy that he could hardly wait
until the morning, and when he told his mother
what had happened, she did not attempt to’ keep.
him back,- though her tears fell fast as she gave
him her blessing.

He made her promise not to tell the neighbours
the reason of his departure but only to let them
know that he had made up his mind to earn his
own living by his voice. An hour after daybreak
he-was off and, by evening, had travelled a quarter
of the way to the chief town. E:verywhere he was’
welcomed for his songs and verses and everywhere
the people pitied a for his crooked back and his
feeble limbs.
128 Humpty Dumpty.

However, he needed none of their pity, for he
almost forgot himself altogether in his haste to
help the princess.

“* At last I shall see her,” he thought, ‘ but she
cannot be more beautiful than I have pictured
her.”

On the fourth day after his start, Tommy reached
the capital, and his heart beat high with excitement
as he looked about hither and thither for any trace
of the magician. He stationed himself in the
muddle of the principal street and began to sing,
and very soon a crowd had gathered round him
listening eagerly to the sweet sounds.

In the palace things were worse than ever. The
king had, all that day, been raging about like a
madman, ordering one person off to prison, another
to the gallows, and so forth. The queen and
princess sat in trembling and silence not daring
to utter a word, but shedding tears of bitter grief.

Presently a page entered the apartment and, on
bended knee, offered a letter to the king who opened
and read it.

The news it contained did not quite please him,
so he turned upon the unlucky page, asking him
in tones of thunder how he dared to bring such a
letter to him.

The poor lad, frightened out of his wits, knew
not what to reply, and King Brian immediately
Strange Adventures. 12g

ordered him to be sewn up in a sack with a great
stone and to be cast into the river.

The princess heard this dreadful sentence with
horror, for the boy was her foster brother.

Casting herself on her knees before her father,
she besought him to have mercy upon Rudolph.

“Mercy!” shouted the monarch. “What does
that mean? I do not understand the word. Up
from your knees this instant, girl, and go to your
room! I am tired of your constant weeping.”

But the princess continued kneeling and im-
ploring mercy till the king, maddened with rage,
ordered the guards to take her too and throw her
into the river.

For a moment everyone stood as if turned to
stone, and not one guard stepped forward to obey.

Brian drew his sword and rushed upon them in
a fury, but just at that moment a sweet voice was
heard singing in the street below. The king’s
arm dropped to his side, and he passed his hand
over his face as if in bewilderment.

“What is the matter?” he asked, “and why
are you kneeling here? Get up, my child, and do
not cry. If you have lost any of your jewels you
shall have more. And Rudolph too! What can
this mean ?”’

All the court was full of joy at this blessed
change, and you may be sure the poor page made
130. Hupmty Dumpty.

the best of. his. way out of the apartment; while

the guards stood.stock still in their places, trying
to look as.if nothing unusual had happened.

oe one moment Tommy Tucker’s song ended

the charm was broken,

; and. King Brian: was.

a {© ©.» once more transformed

into the ferocious tyrant.

though indeed. he had















; luckily forgotten the
= “4 Je
5 Beh =
" Vk iN x Go y NN
j x \ . Ha NG
} Ga im BS } t
WN
j WEG Y
| VG WS}
SANE
ae it = e :
SJ ey OS RNS Ns a
nee NN Z x)
8 SES am,

a What i is. the matter, and why are you kneeling here ?”’..

cause of his ast fit of anger, and thus Rudolph
escaped for that time.

- Humpty Dumpty ground his. teeth mate rage..
He could not understand the meaning of: all this,.
and of course had no idea that the music had in
any way interfered with his wicked plots. -
Strange Adventures. 131

The next day the king again heard Tommy
singing, and was so charmed with his voice that
he appointed him court musician on the: spot.
And then who'so happy as our hero? for he could
gaze on. the princess as often and as long as he
liked, and-every day he fell more deeply in love.

Soon everyone began to find out what a good
effect his singing had upon the lung, and the
queen and princess declared they could never hear
enough of-it. - :

- Thus the days passed away one after another,
and, although Tommy had done so much good,
still he had found no opportunity for pene the
vile enchanter.

“Many, many times he saw him—now ouine
along as a worm, now flying about like a sparrow,
now standing motionless as a chair or stool;-but
always the black dog was keeping guard, and
Tommy remembered the fairy’s warning.

So he could only do his best, which was to sing,
and ‘sing, and sing till his head ached and his
throat was weary.

Humpty Dumpty made many attempts to et
rid-of him, ‘but could never succeed, so at_length
he hit upon a spiteful plan- which put a stag to his
singing for a time.

Creeping softly ‘one night into the room where
the’ lad lay asleep, he dragged off all the bed--
132 Humpty Dumpty.

clothing, and left him to brave the winter’s
cold.

In the morning poor Tommy awoke shivering
and shaking, and too hoarse to sing a note. .

Oh, how miserable he felt! And truly there
was plenty of cause for sorrow, for King Brian,
now no longer restrained by the power of music,
broke forth into worse fits of madness than ever.
Day after day fresh crimes were committed, and
yet Tommy’s voice would not come back.

One morning the princess came to him,
wringing her hands in despair, just as he had seen
her in his dream so long ago, and imploring him
to help them.

“Do try to sing again,” she pleaded; ‘‘or we
shall all be ruined.”

** Alas, I cannot !’’ answered the lad, overcome
with grief at being obliged to refuse the royal
maiden. Then, as a thought rushed into his mind,
he added :

“T cannot sing, but I can and will help you all.
If I die in the attempt, dear Madam, remember
that I died for love of you.”

The princess blushed deeply, but did not seem
at all offended, and Tommy went away, full of
determination and courage.

He had made up his mind to watch Humpty
Dumpty every instant of the day, and to take ad-
Strange Adventures. 133

vantage of the first time he should see him change
his shape. He would not care anything for the |
black dog, and would not stop to think what might
happen to himself.”

_ Accordingly he tracked the enchanter’s footsteps
all that day, but nothing happened, and at night-
fall it was reported that the king had given orders
for the queen and princess to be beheaded on the
following day at noon.

Tommy grew desperate and, in the morning,
resolved to go to the king himself and tell all he
knew. Not that he thought it would be of much
use, nevertheless he could but make the trial.

As he was going along the road feeling very
miserable, he saw in the far distance, the figure of
the odious dwarf, so slipped into a recess in the
wall to see what he was about.

Presently he heard the tramp of horse soldiers
and knew that here were the guards on their way
to the place of execution.

Humpty Dumpty had heard them too and could
not resist the opportunity of listening to their

conversation, for he knew that they would be sure
to say something which he could report to the
king.

So he scrambled up the wall as quickly as
his awkward figure would allow, and, in an
instant, had changed himself into an egg resting
134 Humpty Dumpty.

securely between two broken stones. The black
dog meanwhile lay down on the greand! ponents
as if fast asleep.

Like lightning Tommy followed. At any- other
time his aching limbs and crooked back would



. : ‘The Black Dog seizing Tom,”
have prevented his climbing, but now he seemed
to feel nothing of them. He reached the -top-of
the wall, and seizing the egg, dashed it- with all
his force upon the ground where it lay smashed to
atoms. ‘Then, leaping down, he ran to meet the
guards, shouting: ‘‘ The spell is broken, the spell
_ is:broken and the king is in his right mind once
more! Go back to him and see what are his orders

32

now.” . i
The men were only too glad to believe such good
news and turned their horses’ heads in the direction
of. the palace once more, instead of towards the
prison and scaffold. But the captain, as he waved
Strange Adventures. 135

farewell to Tommy, beheld the black dog suddenly
start up, seize the lad and instantly disappear.

“What can be the meaning of that,” ‘thought
he, and he ordered his men to. halt and make a,
thorough search but allin vain. No image remained
of the brave lad.

Oh what joy there was at court that day, for
the king was himself again, and could now recall
all that had happened, and how the ees dwarf.
had bewitched him. :

But the princess took no share in the rejoicings.
She could only weep for the lad who had saved
them all, and soon everyone was as eager as her-

self to ang him ea

The ae had vanished with him into a panloy in
the ground which led to the kingdom of the wicked
dwarfs, over whom. Humpty Dumpty had been
chief. Here they fastened him up in a cage, with
iron bars in front of it, and the hideous little
monsters spent a great part of their time in jeering
at him, mocking him, and, worse still, beating
and pinching him till he was covered with bruises.

. But one of these little wretches did not seem
quite so unkind as the others, and would now and
then’ come and talk to the prisoner when there
were none to listen.

“Shall [never getfree?”’ groaned Tommy one day.
136 Humpty Dumpty.

“Never, until you have a magic knife which ~
will cut through these bars, and until the loveliest
maiden in the world offers to be your wife.”

Tommy sighed. There was indeed no hope for
him he felt, for who would give him a knife? and
how could his loveliest lady Bnd out where he
was imprisoned ?

And now, every day the little goblins shrieked
round his cage:

‘Little Tommy Tucker,
Sing for your supper!
‘What shall we give him ?
White bread and butter.
How can he cut it without any knife P
How can he marry without any wife fF”

Oh how he loathed the sight of the bread and
butter, which was the only food he got; a loaf of
bread and a lump of butter each evening—that
was all. No knife to cut the bread or spread the
butter; and Tommy, who had always been taught
good manners at meals, did not like tearing off
pieces with his teeth. However, he must either
do that or starve, but sing he would not, though
he felt that his voice was as strong as ever again.

Meanwhile, King Brian had offered a large
reward to anyone who could bring him tidings of
his lost singer; but though he was sought far and
near, nowhere could he be found, and the princess
sat and cried all day long.
Stvange Adventures. 137

One morning Rudolph announced that an old
beggar-woman was asking to see the king, as she
had important news to communicate.

For some time his Majesty hesitated about ad-
mitting her, for he had become rather afraid of
mysterious strangers since his misfortunes.

However, hoping that, at last, something might
have become known about Tommy Tucker, he
gave the desired permission, and straightway there
entered the same old woman who had given our
hero the ring, and sent him to court.

‘“* What is your errand?” enquired the king.

“Ts there anyone here who loves our Tommy
well enough to face danger for his sake?’’ said the
dame.

“Indeed, that we all do,” answered the king ;
while the princess rose from her seat, and took a
step forward.

“T see that you, at all events, are willing to help
him,” said the fairy, smiling upon her. ‘‘ But say,
will you marry him?”

‘“‘He is deformed!’ cried the king; and the
queen exclaimed: ‘‘ And a cripple too.” .

“What matters that so long as his heart is in
the right place? ‘Let the pretty maiden answer
for herself. The lad has risked his life for you all,
and surely you can put up with his crooked

Shape.”
K
138 Humpty Dumpty.

“‘T have never noticed that he is crooked,” pro-
tested the princess, eagerly, “and I will joyfully
marry him if my parents will consent.”

“Then that is settled, for I see by their looks:
they can refuse none of their daughter’s wishes.”

‘But where is he? How can he be found?’”
‘asked Brian.”

“That I will explain,’ answered the old fairy..
“The princess must take this knife in her hand,
and go, alone, underground into the kingdom of
the wicked dwarfs. None will dare to touch her
so long as she holds this magic weapon ; she must
pay no heed to words, for the dwarfs will try by
every means in their power to drive her back.
Tommy is imprisoned somewhere down there, and.
she must find and release hitn.”

The princess took the knife gladly, and would
have set off that very moment. But it was long
before her parents could be persuaded to part with
her, for they feared the dangers of the journey.

However, at last they gave their consent, and
off she went, with the old fairy as guide.

When once they reached the hole down which
the black dog had disappeared, the fairy left her,
and she proceeded onward alone.

At first the darkness and the silence terrified
her, but, grasping the knife firmly, she made up
her mind to think of nothing but the dangers from.
Strange Adventures. 139

which the brave young singer had saved her and
all the nation.

She was obliged to walk very slowly and care-
fully at first, for it was some time before her eyes
grew sufficiently accustomed to the gloom to see
more than one step at a time. But soon she
heard confused sounds, and, as they got nearer,
she gradually distinguished the figures of hideous
little men and women rushing in crowds towards
her, screaming and yelling: “Go back! Go
back!’

The poor princess was so terrified, that she gave
herself up for lost and stood stock still, too fright-
ened to move hand or foot.

Soon the dwarfs came quite close, but, instead
of attacking her as she had expected, not one of
them touched her, though their noises and grimaces
became worse and worse every instant.

Then again she remembered the magic of her
knife, and knew that this it was that saved her
from the goblins’ malice. The thought gave her
fresh courage, and she set off running, all the
dwarfs following her, yet at a respectful distance.

After having run for a long way, until she wag
quite out of breath, the pretty princess stopped to
rest for a moment; and, while doing so, she dis-
tinctly heard discordant voices singing round

Tommy’s prison.
K 2
140 Humpty Dumpty.
‘When they got to the words :—

‘* How can he be marry without any wife ?
How can he cut it without any knife ?”
the maiden uttered a cry of joy.

‘* Both knife and wife are here!’’ she exclaimed
in ringing tones, and, forgetting all her fatigue,
she started up once more, and in less than a
moment had reached the cage.

‘With one stroke of the knife she cut the iron
bars through and the next instant Tommy was
standing safe and sound by her side.

Together they went back along the dreary, dark
passage, and this time not a single dwarf was to be
seen or heard, for all had fled in terror when they
saw the power of the knife.

‘When the two reached the outer air, we may be
sure that Tommy thanked the sweet prin-
cess for having rescued him, while she, blushing
and smiling, looked at him in astonishment and
delight.

“They said you were a crookback and a
cripple;”” she exclaimed, “and although I had
never noticed it, I believed them. But surely,
surely my father and mother are mistaken, for you
are straight and strong.”

Tommy shouted with delight. Until this mo-
ment he had not been aware of the marvellous
change; and when and how it took place no one







‘ SaAnjuanp - ISUDA Ss


142 Humpty Dumpty.

ever knew. But certain it is that there was not
a straighter, finer figure in the whole court than
was now possessed by our brave hero.

No one had any further objection to urge against
the marriage, and good old Widow Tucker nearly
lost her senses with delight at her son’s good
fortune. She was well provided for, you may
imagine, and was always consulted in all difficult
matters of state, for King Brian and his queen
declared that one who had trained her son so well
must be fit for the government of a country.

The fairy now and then paid them visits, for she
dearly loved to see how her favourites, Tommy and
the princess his wife, were getting on. And Iam
happy to be able to inform you that each time she
came she found them happier, wiser and better.
Long may they live and flourish !


THE OLD WOMAN & HER BASKET.

“There was an old woman tossed up im a basket
Ninety nine times as high as the moon ;
Where she was going, I could not but ask it
For in her hand she carried a broom.

“Old woman old woman, oh whither so high ?”

‘“To sweep the cobwebs out of the sky.”





ADVENTURE V.







HE good king of Workaday Land
lay dying, but he had no thought
for his own pains and aches.
His only trouble was the idea of

(143)
144 The Old Woman and her Basket.

leaving his baby son, who must be the next king.

“What sort of a man will he grow up?” groaned
the father, “‘ with no parents to guide him and lead
him aright? Oh, that his dear mother had lived,
for I could have left him safely in her care!”

Then the old nurse spoke up:

‘“Why does not your Majesty put the prince
under the protection of some fairy who will see:
that he comes to no harm?”

‘Alas, I know of none. We have always got on
very well in this kingdom without the aid of
fairies, good or bad, so they may not care to help
me now.” :

“At least, Sire, there would be no harm in
trying. The great uncle of my mother’s second
cousin used to tell fine tales of the gentle fairy
Goldenstar and the wonders she worked when he
was a boy.”

“But that was so long ago, and she may have
departed from this kingdom. Besides, who is to:
find her? There is no time to loge, for I shall
soon be dead.”’

“T know a magic charm which will make any
fairy appear if I call her name,” said the old nurse,.
overjoyed to see that the king seemed willing to:
agree. “‘Have JI your Majesty’s pee to.
summon Goldenstar hither?”

The dying man bent his head, and the nurse
Strange Adventures. l45

forthwith began to repeat her spell in a low,.
unintelligible murmur. A sudden stream of golden
light flooded the room, and in the midst of it stood.
the beauteous sprite shining like a thousand stars-
joined in one.

“T know why you have sent for me,” she said.
in a sweet voice, ‘‘and I will gladly undertake to
become chief adviser to the young prince.”

The poor king’s face grew bright with joy, but
the fairy continued :

“You must however fully understand that I
cannot force him to grow up a good man against:
his will. I will give him the benefit of good advice,.
and do all in my power to make him follow it..
His own parents could do no more.”

‘And would not possess half your power,
Madam. Iam too ill to show you how grateful I
am for this great kindness, but I know that to.
beneficent spirits like yourself, virtue is its own.
’ reward.”

Then the king turned his face to the wall and.
died, and the very next day the baby prince was.
crowned, the fairy holding him in her arms.

The gift she bestowed upon him was kindness
of heart, for she considered that the best quality
a monarch could possess. /

But alas! as the young king grew up, this very
kindness of heart proved a great hindrance to him.
146 The Old Woman and hey Basket.

He could not bear to punish a criminal, and as
for ordering anyone to be executed, he would have
fainted at the bare idea. His servants neglected
their duties, but he was too easy-going to dismiss
them, though he suffered the greatest discomfort
‘from their idleness and carelessness.

If one man brought a complaint against another,
His Majesty would tell them he wondered how
people could quarrel with their neighbours, and
then, without trying to find out which was in the
wrong, would give each of them a sum of money

o ‘‘kiss and be friends.” This did not tend to
make the people less quarrelsome as you may
easily believe ; in fact often they would pretend to ‘
have a dispute just in order to have it settled in
this very pleasant fashion.

And now, too late, Goldenstar began to wish
that she had bestowed some more useful gift upon
her charge. It was in vain for her to point out to
him the folly of his conduct, and that it was his
plain duty to exert himself and see that other
people did theirs. He grew weary of what he
‘considered her constant complaining, and one
day, accused her of being cruel and wishing to
make his subjects hate him. —

_ The fairy was both hurt and offended at these
words and determined to give the young king a
lesson, so she said: “‘As you do not approve of
Strange Adventures. 147

my interference nor intend to profit by my advice,
I will leave you for a time. Perhaps you will,
ere long, have cause to know that I am right, and
that a king must not only live to be loved, but to
be obeyed and respected.”

And thus saying she instantly cee
leaving the king and courtiers staring blankly at
each other.

Matters soon went on from bad to worse.
Farmers did not trouble to plough and sow, for it
wag much easier to rob their richer neighbours,
and besides, what was the use of growing grain
which would probably be stolen from them? No
one feared the laws, for no one was ever punished
no matter what crime he might commit.

The people all grew lazy, dirty, and dishonest ;
dreadful diseases which had never been heard of:
before, made their appearance, and there was
misery from one end of the kingdom to the other..

And in the midst of all these troubles war broke
out.

The king of the neighbouring country of Horron
had always looked with a greedy eye upon the
fair land of Workaday, but hitherto he had never
dared to attack it. Now, having heard that
Goldenstar had gone away, he imagined that she
had forsaken the young king Eric, and that the
country would very easily become his.
148 The Old Woman and her Basket.

When the inhabitants of Workaday had gathered
up their ideas sufficiently to understand what was
about to happen, they were at their wit’s end.
The soldiers had forgotten how to fight properly,
for they hated the trouble of drilling, and of course
they were never forced to do anything they did
not like. Worse than that, the swords had gone
rusty, the arrows had no points and no feathers,
and the bows were nearly all broken. Guns and
cannons were not invented in those days or I have
no doubt they would have been found to be out of
order too.

And so it came to pass that the King of Horron
gained just as easy a victory as he had expected
and marched into the chief city of Workaday
meaning to plunder it, and carry away the
treasures to his own land.

With him he had brought his daughter, the
beautiful princess Amelia, lovely as the day, but:
wicked as blackness itself. She delighted to look
upon war and bloodshed, and never missed an
opportunity of marching at the head of the army.

She tossed her head scornfully at the dirty,
untidy-looking houses of the Workadayites, and
wondered whether the palace would be any better.

Poor King Eric had been very ill, so could not.
go out with his army, and had only just heard the
dreadful news of the defeat.


Strange Adventures. 14g

His courtiers entreated him to fly and save him-
self, but he would not hear of such a thing.

“Téis my fault,’ he cried, “that this disaster
has befallen us. Had I but taken Goldenstar’s
advice, all had been well. My miserable life ig
not worth saving, and the sooner I am taken the
better.”



He ts

“She fell deeply in love with him.”

Having thus said, he stationed himself by the
open window, where he could watch the enemies
approaching, and prepared to meet his fate.

One by one the courtiers forsook him, for though
they could not help loving their royal master, each
loved his own life better. However, they might
ag well have stayed where they were, for all were
either killed or made prisoners.
150 The Old Woman and her Basket.

As the wicked princess entered the principal
street, she chanced to look up at the window
where the young king was standing, and instantly
she fell deeply in love with him—a most fortunate
Ue for him, as it saved his life.

' She quickly invented an artful plan mnereaye to:
deceive her father and gain her own ends, for she
did not wish him to think that she had fallen in
love with one whom he would regard ag little
better than a slave, and whom he would certainly
treat far worse.

“Tt has suddenly struck me, dear Father,’®
said she, ‘“‘that it will not be safe for us to kill
this conquered king.”

“Indeed I shall do so at once. What do you
mean by its not being safe? His miserable sub-
jects can do us no harm!”

“True, but the powerful fairy Goldenstar could.
and would punish us, I feel sure.”

“Tush! They have quarrelled, and she has left.
the kingdom.”

“They may have quarrelled certainly, though
even of that we cannot be sure. But, however
much she may be offended, she will be sure to re-
lent in time towards her godson, and then what.
will become of us if we have caused his death ?”’

The king of Horron looked grave. He was.
nothing better than a coward at heart, and would.
Strange Adventures. I51

never have thought of attacking an ae as:
powerful as himself.

“But what can we do?” he cried peevishly..
‘I came here intending to take possession of this.
kingdom, and how can I do so if I allow this man
to remain? for I suppose you would not even have
him imprisoned.”

“Tt is very difficult to see a way out of the:
puzzle,” said the princess thoughtfully, just as if
‘she had not already made up her mind what to-
do. ‘‘Ah!TI have it!’ she exclaimed. ‘There
he is—the king. He is really a very good-looking
young man, far handsomer than any of the princes.
who have asked me to marry them. Suppose iL
take him for my husband, and by so one) join.
the two kingdoms.”

Her father looked utterly astonished.

“Marry him—a captive and conquered.” -

“Can you suggest any other plan?” enquired:
the princess. ‘‘ By killing or ill-treating him we:
shall make an enemy of the mightiest fairy in this
part of the world, whereas if I marry him she will
of course become our friend, and help us-against:
all our foes.”

The king stroked his beard, and pondered one
and deeply, keeping his horse quite still and.
gazing up at the window where still stood Eric,.
wondering greatly what this pause might mean.
152 The Old Woman and her Basket.

At last the strange king spoke.

“The more I think over your plan, my dear
child, the better I like it. Butitis dreadful to
- sacrifice you in this way.”

“‘T would do far more than that for you, dear
father,’ said the princess dutifully, as though she
had no other reagon in the world for wishing to
bring about the marriage. But in truth Eric was
the handsomest man she had ever seen in her life,
and she fully resolved that she would wed him or
none other.

Naturally she expected that he would be quite
overjoyed at the prospect of a beautiful bride in-
stead of instant execution, but to her great sur-
prise he did not seem at all delighted. He had
quite made up his mind to die, and all thoughts of
love and marriage were far enough away from his
heart. He so bitterly repented his folly in the
past that he had no time to think of anything else.
Besides, in spite of the fact that the princess was
most lovely, he did not admire her face. It
was too fierce, too proud and too haughty,
and he felt sure that he could never love
her.

Therefore he asked for a day to consider the
matter, but upon this the other king became
furiously angry.

“ What! Can you hesitate between my daughter
Strange Adventures. 153

and the scaffold? Foolish boy! Take heed « or I
will slay thee where thou standest!”

“T do not wish to be uncivil to the fair lady,”
said ric, yet without sign of fear, “ but marriage
is a weighty matter and requires consideration.”

“Not one instant shall you have! Hither go
down on your knees and thank me for offering ; you
my daughter, or prepare to die at once.”

“Stay, stay! Not quite so fast!” cried another
voice ; and there stood the fairy Goldenstar, in the
centre of a blaze of light.

King Grizzly began to shake and cee as if he
had the ague, for he feared that the fairy would
punish him for having threatened her godson.

But the princess was not so craven-hearted.
Stepping boldly forward she demanded

“And what reason can there be for: delay,
Madam? If Ibe willing to marry a conquered
king instead of making him a slave, surely you
must acknowledge that I am doing him no wr orl la
. The fairy smiled:

“That depends on circumstances, my fair
maiden. Perchance, like many another, poor Eric
here might live to wish that he had at once chosen
the scaffold this day, instead of marriage,”

“Upon my word, Madam, you are insulting!”
And the haughty princess quivered with rage.
But the fairy only glanced at her contemptuously.

L


154 The Old Woman and her Basket.

“Waste not words” she said in a commanding
voice, ‘King Eric must not marry until this bag
T hold is filled.”

“With what?” eagerly interrupted the princess.
“Gold, silver—jewels ?—it shall be done at
once!”

The fairy laughed merrily :

“You are in a mighty hurry methinks to take
a captive for a husband. No, I want nothing
more precious than cobwebs, and until this bag
be full of them, the king shall not marry.”

“Cobwebs!” cried the princess in great disdain ;
“A strange choice for so powerful a fairy! At all
events the bag will not take long in the filling,
for it is but small, and there are spiders enough
in this palace alone,” and here she’ glanced round
with a shudder, “‘to spin a cartload of webs in a
week.”

‘And not only this,” continued the fairy, as if
she had not noticed these words,” but neither the
king nor his people shall enjoy comfort or happi-
ness until the task be ended.”

“And who is to fill the bag?’ enquired the
princess, who did all the talking—her father being
still too overcome with fright to utter a syllable.

“Tf you love the young king,” answered Golden-
star, “you cannot do better than undertake the
filling yourself.”
.... Strange Adventures. . 155

“1? Soil my hands so?”

“Naturally I do not suppose that the task
would be much to your fancy. But for my part I
promise that if you will bring the bag to me full,
I will at once give my consent to your marriage,
and.also be your true friend from thenceforward.”’

At this the princess hesitated no more. She
was wise enough to see that so good an offer
ought not to be refused, and she stretched out her
hand for the bag, which was at once given to her.

It was no larger than a good sized purse, so the
cunning lady laughed as she thought what a good
bargain she had made.

King Eric all this time had had no opportunity
of saying a word, but he now turned to his god-
mother and entreated her to remain, and not to
leave him and his subjects to their own devices
any longer.

‘You see what a miserable ruler I make,” he
said, ‘I am not fit to govern a kingdom.”

“Then you must try to make yourself fit,”
replied the fairy, ‘and the best thing you can do
by way of a beginning is to look for cobwebs.”

“No need to look far!”’ he sighed.

““Thé more shame for you!’ cried Goldenstar,
indignantly. “ Until you rouse yourself, and try
to govern properly, I will never see you again.”

The old king Grizzly and his daughter had re-
LQ
The Old Woman and her Basket.

56



‘Then you must try to make yourself fit,’’
Strange Adventures. 157

tired into a corner of the large room, so did not
hear these words, and on turning round were con=
siderably surprised to see that the fairy had
disappeared, and that Eric looked more miserable
than ever. :

“Come, do not put on go melancholy a face,”
laughed the princess; ‘‘Soon I shall come back
with my bag well filled, and all will go well.”

The poor young king sighed and shook his head,
so they left him and went their way.

The inhabitants of Workaday were fall of -de-
light when they discovered that they were not. to
be killed, and sang joyful songs in praise of the
beautiful princess who was to ea ‘their
king. :
She, for her part, went from house to house
gathering up all the cobwebs she could find, ae
stuffing them into the bag.

But to her amazement and dismay, 1 no matter
how many she put in, the bag would not get full,
and she began to loathe the work. Her face and
hands were covered with dust and grime, her fine
clothes were soiled and filthy, and the horriblé
spiders got into her hair, and up her sloovoe a and
down her back.

For three days she continued her task, ae hen
became so disgusted that she flung the ee dow
in the street, saying:
158 The Old Woman and her Basket.

_ “T have done with such horrible work but I
will marry the king in spite of all.”

" So, with her father, she rode straight home
again, and from thence proceeded to the dwelling
of a wicked old witch who had often given her
advice before and who, she hoped, could help -her
now.

Meanwhile the bag was trodden under foot in
all the mud and dirt of that most filthy town, and
very soon no one would have recognized it for the
beautiful little thing it had once been.

The young king remained for a day or two so
-overcome by distress that he could do nothing;
but at length he roused himself and resolved to
really try to deserve the fairy’s help.

Accordingly he called together the few friends

he had remaining, and announced that he intended
to journey all through the country and find out
‘what was needed to make the people happy and
healthy once more.
- Everywhere they found dirt, disease and misery,
and each house that they entered looked as if it
had never been washed since it had been made.
“Alas! groaned King Eric, ‘‘my kingdom
ought to be rechristened. Instead of being called
“Workaday,’ it should be ‘Land of Idleness.’
‘However, I mean to try and improve it.”

So he himself seized broom and duster, when-
Strange Adventures, 159

ever they were to be found, and insisted on his
subjects following his example. He went round
to all the different workmen and tradespeople and
made them open their shops and begin. business
again.. The blacksmiths were ordered to forge
new swords, and to sharpen all those which had
grown rusty and useless. Carpenters, masons,
Sweeps, scavengers, were forced to work, and Eric
even braced himself up so far as to punish those
who were unwilling to obey.

It was very slow work and very wearying.
Everyone had been so long accustomed to doing
nothing, that business of any kind was hateful to
them. But the thieves soon found out that their
crimes were no longer to be disregarded, and the
few honest men began to feel a little more secure.

The king was now so busy from morning till

night that he seldom had time to think of the
wicked princess, but when he did, he wondered
greatly that she had not returned with the bag
full of cobwebs.
' ‘However, he was well content that she should
remain where she was. He wished to see no
more of her though she had saved his life, and he
felt less inclination to marry her every day.

Nevertheless he would have liked to get
possession of the bag, for he wished to fill it with
cobwebs, and so gain happiness for himself and
160 The Old Woman and her Basket.

his subjects. True, he did not feel nearly so
wretched now that he was occupied all day long,
but he was looking forward to the time when he
would see his fairy friend once more, and knew
this would never be until her commands. were
obeyed. —







pall
hy

|

i

.“ How comes it that your dwelling is so clean, fair maiden?”

_ One day, he and his friends entered a house
which looked so different from all they had seen
before, that they were quite surprised. No dust,
no dirt, no ashes anywhere about ; everything was
neat, the floor nicely swept and-scrubbed, the
Strange Adventures. | 16

grates black and shining, and the crockery faneed
in tidy rows on the spotless dresser.

_ At their knock, a pretty, modest leone girl
opened the door, and upon seeing the dane
dropped a low curtsey. :

. “ How comes it that your dwelling is so clean?”
fair maiden, asked Eric. “Who does all the
worl 22”. ~~ ou
-.““ Alas, Sire, my mother and I used to work
together, but now she is dead, and I live all alone.
But she always taught me that to be dirty is a sin
and a disgrace, and to be idle brings all manner
of mischief.”’

“Ah, no one knows that more truly than our-
selves,’ said the king. Then, after a short
consultation with his counsellors, he turned again
to the girl, and said:

““You are the first person we have met in all
our dominions who has been acting well and
wisely during this idle, thriftless time, so we are
now anxious to crave your assistance. Will you
go round with us and show the people how to set
about their work? They all appear to be quite
ignorant of the right way, and certainly I am-not
fit to teach them. ‘You shall be well paid.”

~The girl hesitated for a time. She was very
humble-minded, and did not like to set herself up
as knowing so much more than her neighbours. |
162 The Old Woman and her Basket.

However, at last she consented, and as the king
grew to know. her better, seeing how kind, how
gentle and how industrious she was, he fell deeply
in love: with her, and determined that he would
marry her.

But now again Goldenstar’s words came to his
mind, and he felt that he must get back the bag,
so that it might be filled. Accordingly he set out
to pay a visit to King Grizzle, and was.received
with joy by the princess, who made sure. that he
had come for love of her.

But she was enraged beyond measure when she
found that all Eric wanted was the fairy bag, and
that only in order to find means to marry another
maiden. She ordered the guards to seize him and
put him to death, but again Goldenstar came to
his rescue.
' “Foolish princess,” cried ite ee “why will
you endeavour to thwartm will? I know that
you have lost my bag, but see, here is another
exactly like it, which you may take and again try
your luck. Until one or other of these bags be
full the king’s marriage must not take place or
ruin will overtake both him and his bride. And
now Hric,”’ she continued, turning to the king,
*«T will transport you in safety back to your own
Kinedom: You are mavecniate and me yet: be

happy.”
Strange Adventures 163

As she finished speaking, Eric found himself
' back in his own palace alone.

The princess now hurried again to the witch,
who, at first, had declared herself quite powerless to
help because of the bag having been lost. Now,
she took up the new one and examined it
thoroughly inside and out but could make nothing
of it.

“There’s magic in it doubtless,” she mumbled,
“and nothing but magic cobwebs will fill it.
Come again at midnight, my beauty, and I will do
my best for you, that is if you will pay me well.”

“Anything you lke good dame, even to the
jewels in my crown.’

‘Tush ! what care I for jewels! Bring me the
heads of the six handsomest young men and
women in your kingdom and I will help you.”

“Ts that all?” said the princess carelessly.
“You can. have a dozen if you like.”

And truly before nightfall twelve goodly youths
and maidens were beheaded in order to protege
presents for the wicked hag.

It was a dark, dreary, wretched on but,
nothing daunted, the princess set forth again on
her journey to the witch’s dwelling and was
surprised, on reaching it, to perceive the old
woman seated in a large basket on the roof,
holding a broom in her hand.
164 The Old Woman and her Basket.

Round the basket were a number of misshapen
elves and goblins twirling it slowly round and
round. —

“What are you doing? Where are you eon
cried the princess. ‘Don’t you remember that
you promised to help me to-night.” g

“Yes and that is just what I am going: to
do,” answered the witch. ‘Don’t you see my
broom? I mean to sweep the cobwebs out of the
sky, and if they don’t fill your bag Bathing
will. eas

The princess began to grow angry.

_ “T don’t believe there are any cobwebs “up
there,” she said.

“Oh don’t you? You may come and s see if yeu
like.”’.

Bo up clambered the princess on ce the’ roof
and into the basket, while the goblins jeered: at
her and lashed her face with their tails. ie

She grew more and more angry. “If you
don’t do as you have promised,’ she said to
the witch, “I will have you shot with silver
bullets.” :

~ “Ha, ha!’ screamed the hag and all the gob-
lins in chorus. Then the twirling of the basket
grew faster and faster, and with one last ety
rush, up, up it went into the sky.

Very soon they reached the moon, but they did
Strange Adventures. ; 165

not stop there, for no cobwebs had yet been seen.
However, after travelling for about an hour, they
came to a place where the air was thick with them,







































it i
Me



“Go on sailing up there until I call you back.”
and the princess straightway brought out her bag,
while the witch swept and swept and swept

aWaye
Handful after handful was crammed in, but the
166 The Old Woman. and her Basket.

bag remained absolutely empty. As the cobwebs.
entered it, they Gissepeatee aus if they had. been.
nothing but air. 5

“You have cheated me!” cried the princess,
seizing the witch’s broom from her hand, and
belabouring her soundly with it.

At this the old hag grew furious, and snatching
away the broom, seated herself upon it and flung
herself out of the basket.

“Go on sailing up there until I call you back,”
she screeched.

And to the best of my belief, the princess is
sailing there still, for I have never heard of her
being seen again. ;

Meanwhile King Eric was getting on better
than ever.. The gentle maiden Brenda won all
hearts by her goodness and humility, and every-
one wished her to become queen.

One day Eric entered her cottage, and saw
hanging up by the fireside, an old, faded-
looking bag, which in some way seemed to.
recall the one he had seen in the fairy’s.
hand.

‘‘Where did you get that, dear Brenda?” he
asked.

“T picked it up in the street one day,” she:
answered, ‘‘so dirty.and wet that it was not fit.
Strange Adventures. 167

to touch; so I took it home and washed it,
thinking that perhaps some day the owner might.
be found.”

*Liet me examine it,” said the eee and reli
it up, he turned it this way and that. Suddenly
he saw upon it a bright, yellow spot, which grew
larger and brighter, till it shone like a great
star.

“Look! look!” he cried, ‘‘it must belong to
my godmother! There is her golden star! Oh,
Brenda dear, she is helping us. Come, let us fill
it at once.”

But this was not a very easy matter. The
whole city had grown so much cleaner, that for
hours they searched without finding a single:
cobweb. At last, however, they spied a tiny one
in the crevice of a wall.

The king smiled.

“Tt will take a great many of that size to fill the
bag Brenda,” said he. ‘‘ However let us put it
in.” But as they thrust it init grew and grew
beneath their hands until the bag was full to
overflowing, and then Goldenstar appeared before
them with a glorious smile upon her lovely
face.

“Now you have found a bride to suit you my
Hric” she cried, “I give my hearty consent to
your wedding.”
168 The Old Woman and her Basket.

. Sa. they were married the very next day, and
lived happily ever afterwards in their kingdom of
Werkaday, which now again well deserved its

name.


IFS AND SUPPOSINGS.

‘‘Tf if’s and an’s were pots and pans —
There’d be.no work for tinker’s hands.”

‘* Supposing I was you,
Supposing you were me,
Supposing I was somebody else,
I wonder who you would be.”

‘‘Tf all the world was water,
If all the water was ink,
If all the ink was bread and cheese,
What should we do for drink ?”

ADVENTURE VI.




NRE once lived a discontented old
‘ couple who did nothing but grumble,
; grumble, growl, growl, from morn-
ing till night. They were really very
well off if only they could have been brought to see
it, but to hear them talk anyone would have thought
that never had such illused people existed before.
They would insist upon it that everything they took
inhand went wrong. Why, they wouldlike toknow,
did their chimneys always smoke when the wind was
in the east? forgetting to consider that poor neigh-
bour Brown’s house was always filled with smoke

no matter which way the wind blew.
(169) M
170 If’s and Supposings.

Then why did blight attack their potatoes, and
grubs their peas? Why was it fine weather when
their turnips wanted rain and why did it ever rain
when they wanted to go out for a walk?

In short their whole time was occupied in
wondering why anything went wrong.

“Tf only we had the management of things, we
should get on all right,” they grumbled “ but never,
no never were two such poor persecuted beings as
we are.”

The old man was always writing letters to the
papers complaining of the cold or the heat, or the
neighbour’s cats, or the follies of the rising genera-
tion.

Sometimes these letters were printed, but far
more generally not, and this was not always the
fault of the editor. To tell the truth, the old
woman did not approve of her husband wasting
pens, ink, time and labour over such ‘ nonsensical
rubbish,” as she called it.

“Tf only you would turn to and do a bit of real
useful work,’’ she would say, “then you would be
worth your salt!’? And he would retort: “If only
you had sense enough to understand what I write,
you would do far more good than bustling
your time away and making believe to get through
such a lot. Rubbish indeed! I would have you
know, madam, that I consider my letters to the
Strange Adventures. I7I

papers the finest compositions known. If only
the rising generation would apply themselves to
getting them by heart—”

“Rising fiddlesticks! If folks haven’t got any-
thing better to do than that, they might as well lie
in bed all day.”’

And thus they went on clack, clackitty, clack,
until a goodnatured goblin who had taken up his



‘Asking the Fairy King’s Advice.”

quarters in a snug little hole under the thatch, felt
that he could bear it no longer.

“T don’t want to move,” thought he, “‘for I am
really very comfortable here as far as space and
warmth are concerned, but this incessant jangling
and wrangling is getting too much for my nerves

though they are of the strongest.”
M 2
172 If’s and Supposings.

At last he made up his mind to ask the fairy -
king’s advice as to what could be done to make.
the old couple contented, or atleast quiet. I don’t.
think he was particularly fond of them, still, as he
lived in their house, he was willing to do what he
could for them.

Oberon listened gravely to his subject’s tale and,,
after a little cogitation, promised to help him. He.
gave him a tiny packet, telling him that it contained
wishing powder, and warning him to take care and
use it aright.

The poor goblin stared in amazement. He did
not like to ask the king what he meant but he
inwardly felt that he was no better off than before.

Oberon presently burst out laughing at his face
of perplexity.

“T had forgotten you goblins were not quite the
game as ourselves,” said he. ‘‘ Now an out and out
fairy would have understood all about it immedi-
ately. Why when these two old grumblers pass
under your dwelling, just sprinkle a little of this
powder on their heads, and in the future every
time they utter a wish they will pe what they are
wishing for.”

“T thank your Majesty,” said the goblin, bowing
low ; and off he went with a hop, skip and a jump,
for he thought that surely now, the old people
would be happy.
Strange Adventures. 173

He had not long to wait for an opportunity of
making use of his precious powder. —

Hardly had he deposited himself in his hole than
the two passed underneath, out into the garden.
He was not quite quick enough then, so had to
await their return. Of course they began to
grumble as usual. The wife was shading her eyes
from the sun and peering anxiously up and down
the road.

“Tf we did not want them there’d sure to be a
score of tinkers about,’”’ quoth she. ‘“ A lazy, idle,
good-for-nothing set, never to be seen when they’re
needed.” ;

“What d’you want with tinkers again?” asked
her husband. ‘It seems to me that your pots and
pans wear out a deal faster than other people’s.
If you'd only take care of them, and not bang them
about so in your tempers, you wouldn’t get so many
holes in them.”

“Tt’s all very fine for you to talk, but if I can’t
get my tin mended, or havea new one, there won’t
be any dinner for you to-day, and then who’ll be
in a temper I should like to know?”

“Why didn’t you think of it before?”’

“Tf only you hadn’t bothered me so—” began
the wife just as they were re-entering the house.

“Tf, if, it’s always ‘if’ with you. Ifif’s and an’s
were pots and pans—”
174. —«OLf's and Supposings.

‘“‘T’m sure I wish they were” said she.

This time the powder; had been sprinkled, so
what was the dame’s surprise on entering her
kitchen, to see there a bran new tin just such a
one as she wanted. At first she was inclined to
be overjoyed, butjof course such a feeling could not
last long with her.

“Tf only it had a spout at
one side!’’ said she. -

Hey, presto! there was.
another, spout and all.

“T can’t understand this
at all,’ she muttered in be-
wilderment, so went to call
her husband.

This time he began:

“Tf there’s magic at



“ Covering His Face.” work—”

Now, a huge pot came
through the ceiling, alighting with a bang, only
about an inch from his toes.

“Oh, oh!” he screamed, “‘ 'll write to the papers.
and if—”

He got no farther, for a large pan suddenly
descended, completely extinguishing him, covering.
his face and head and lodging on his shoulders.

“Tt ever I saw such a thing in my life! if ever
I did!” cried the wife. And the more “ifs”
Strange Adventures. 175

she uttered, the thicker and faster came the pots
and pans, till the kitchen was full of them. As
for the old man, he retired to his own room and
sulked there for the rest of the day.

Meanwhile the poor-little goblin was rather
dismayed at such strange proceedings and began
to wish that he had left matters as they were.
Words were bad enough, but when it came to pots
and pans flying through the
air in this lively fashion he
thought it would soon be
getting time to change his
quarters. So offhe flew to
King Oberon again, beg-
ging him to
make the
spell cease.
eNOS MO;

laughed

the king,

“the old
erumblers are not cured yet surely, we must give
them a little longer.”

‘But the house is getting so uncomfortable,
please your majesty.”

“Well, well, you must put up with that for a
time, or else get another lodging. I like to give
folks a fair trial, and one day is not enough.”






“Vhe Kitchen was full of Them.”
176 . If’s and Supposings.

So the goblin was forced to return, sorely out of
sorts. He found the old folks quarrelling and
grumbling again, this time because the house was
so full of tinware that they could hardly move.

The neighbours, hearing something of the bustle,
came to see what was the matter and, as many of





. OY i





“Began Abusing Her.”

them were in want of cooking utensils, they
begged the old dame to give them a few.

‘‘No indeed! A set of idle good-for-nothings like
you! Get about your business, and work if you
want to have things.”

Of course at this last “‘if’’ another pan came
tumbling in, and it hit Goody sharply across the
nose. This did not improve her temper and she
Strange Adventures. 177

‘sharply slammed the door upon the people who
were crowding round outside,and who began to
believe that she was setting up a shop.

Then the old man turned to and began abusing
her for not getting rid of some of the things.

“Tf Thad been you,’ said he, ‘I should have
known better.”

“‘ Of course,’’ said she.

“Well I would have sold them, if I hadn’t given
them away, and where on earth they come from,”
(as another came tumbling in) “‘ puzzles me beyond
everything. You have no sense.”

‘“‘T am sure I wish you were me and I were you,
then perhaps you'd find out—”

No sooner said than done. There she was in
man’s coat and trousers, a great beard upon her chin,
spectacles on nose and a pen stuck behind her ear.

‘Well I never!” she exclaimed, in a voice so
deep and gruff that she was filled with surprise;
but what astonished her more was to see that her
husband had changed into a woman, the very
image of her former self, with sleeves tucked up,
a mob cap on his head and a great coarse apron
round his waist.

“T hope youw’re satisfied now,” he said, stamping
with passion, “for I’m you and you’re me sure
enough, and how are we going to get back again
into ourselves, I should like to know?”’
178 - | Tf's and Supposings.

“Ah! that’s just what I don’t want to do;” said.
she. ‘“‘ Now you'll find out what it is to have to do.
all the work, and I can tell you it had better be
done well or I’li know the reason why?”

The old man shook in his shoes when he heard
these words, for they were just what he had always
been accustomed to say when he intended to give
his wife a beating—and she was the stronger
now.

So he set to work very meekly and she stalked
off to the sitting room and prepared to write a.
letter to the papers. Certainly there was plenty
to write about, for so many strange things had
happened during the last twenty-four hours, but:
somehow she did not know how to begin. Her
ideas of spelling were very vague and, before she.
had written many words, she was obliged to go for
the dictionary. This made her cross and she
banged the book down on the desk with such a.
thump that over went the inkstand and great:
splashes of ink flew all about her clothes.

Meanwhile her husband in the kitchen was:
faring even worse if possible, and the goblin,
peeping down, was ready to crack his sides with
laughter, though he was so vexed at the failure of
his well meant plan. ;

“T’ll wash the cabbages for dinner, first,’”
thought the old man; “‘there’ll be plenty of tinsjto
Strange Adventures. ki 7G

do them in at all events. Perhaps though I’é
better clear a few of them out of the way.”

So he stacked them up one inside another until
he really had begun to make the place look a bit.
tidier. ,

‘“‘ Now J’ll do the cabbage,”’ he said.

So he washed it and rubbed it well.

‘Martha never makes it clean,” he grumbled,
“‘T’ll show her the way to do it.”

So he got the scrubbing brush and the soap and
scrubbed away till the cabbage was all over lather.
Then he did the potatoes the same way, but in
peeling them he managed to cut his hand rather
badly. The sight of a wound always made him
feel ill, so off he rushed to his wife to get it bound
up.

‘Oh, don’t bother me!’’ she exclaimed ; ‘‘ you’re:
the woman now and ought to know how to do
such things yourself. There, don’t waste your
time fussing over a cut but make haste and get
the dinner ready !”

Finding he could get no assistance he went.
down to the kitchen again. Alas! The fire had
gone out and he had no dry sticks, nor had he the:
faintest notion of how to light it again. He puffed
and poked away till he was covered with black
from head to foot, but it was fully an hour before —
the least blaze appeared. However, at last the
180 ' If's and Supposings.

fire began to burn well and he then popped on the
pots in which to boil the vegetables. Then he
fussed about ‘‘cleaning up” as he called it and,
when he had finished, he examined all with an air
of pride, saying—

“Well, the kitchen never looked half so tidy
‘when Martha was down here.”’

Then it was time to lay the cloth for dinner and,
when this was ready, he prepared to dish up with
much satisfaction.

What could be the matter with the cabbage?
It was covered with froth! And as for the
potatoes they were as hard as stones! What
would Martha say ?

However, she would have to make the best of it
‘as he had so often done.

Suddenly he thought of the meat.

Oh horror ! he had forgotten all about it, so there
was none for dinner.

“Oh dear! Oh dear!” sighed he.

“Ha ha! Haha!’ laughed the goblin, for he
really couldn’t help it.

When, with fear and trembling, the old man sat
down at last to the dinner-table, he felt that a
storm was at hand. His wife looked at him and
at the table, lifted up the covers, sniffed at the
soapy cabbage, poked her fork into the stony
potatoes and at last asked in a ferocious voice.
Strange Adventures. 181

“What's the meaning of this? Do you hear:
what I say? What's the meaning of this? Oh, it’s
all very fine to sit there and look so soft, but you’d
better explain, or I'll know the reason why! It’s.
my turn now!”

At these words the old man shook all over. In
the days of his strength he had felt great delight.
in getting his big stick when his wife offended him,
but now, when he saw her rise from her chair and
walk towards the hall for the same purpose, his
delight was not nearly so keen.

Presently she came back swinging the stick in
her hand.

“Oh, please forgive me! I’ll do better next time
if you—”

Whack! A tin came flying through the open
window and hit the wife on her back.

“What d’you mean by it?” she screamed, ‘I
believe it’s all your fault. What do you mean by
it? This is what comes of you being me, is it?”

“Tm sure I don’t want to be any longer; I’ve
had enough of it,” he exclaimed, squirming about
as the blows of the stick rained down upon his
back. “I wish I was somebody else—I don’t
care who—if only a heathen Chinee—anything to
get away from you.”

Hey! What had happened now? The cottage:
had entirely disappeared, and he found himself
182 - Tf’s and Supposings.

walking along the street of a large town. In his
hand he held a huge paper umbrella and he was
clothed in a bright coloured robe of thin silk.
Gracious! what could this mean? He put up his
hand to stroke his beard but it had not come back
to him. He clutched at his hair wildly, but lo!
His head was bald as the palm of his hand.

This really was too dreadful,
for he had always been so proud
of his luxuriant locks. He passed
his fingers all over his smooth
pate and presently discovered
that there was some hair indeed,
and that it hung down in a pig-
tail far below his waist.

“Why—well—I never! I
really am a heathen Chinee!
How did it come about ?”

+ treathen Chines.” Then as he called to mind all

the strange things that had hap-
pened lately, the thought suddenly flashed across
him that he must have become possessed of the
power of obtaining anything he wished for.

“Hooray! Hooray!’ he shouted, to the no
small astonishment of the quiet passers-by. “I
wonder what my old wife is now? Perhaps she’s
she, or perhaps she’s me, but I’m sure I don’t
much care which.”


Strange Adventures. 183

It was certainly something amazing for the old
man to be satisfied but really for a few moments
he felt quite happy. Presently, however, he began
to think that China was not a very pleasant country
to live in. It was fearfully hot and the white roads
were so glaring that he was forced to close his eyes.
In afew moments he opened them again, for he
heard a great commotion close at hand.

“The emperor! The emperor!” shouted the
people and fell prostrate on the ground.

Our old man stared and stared with all his
might.

“Bow down! Bow down!” yelled the guards,
but his joints were stiff and he did not relish the
idea of rolling in the dust and spoiling his smart
clothes. Therefore he stood bolt upright.

The emperor pesped out from his equipage and
observed his insolent behaviour.

“Take that man prisoner !’’ he cried, ‘and give
him a hundred strokes with the bastinado.”

Old Growler was instantly seized by the guards
and marched off to a courtyard where he was laid
on his back, bound down tightly to prevent his
moving, and then lashed severely on the soles of
his feet with lithe bamboo canes.

At first he was too frightened to think of any-
thing but the pain he was suffering and the pre-
‘dicament he was in, but presently he remembered
184 If’s and Supposings.

his gift and, being full of rage against his captors.
he shouted out:



















p
a

“Take that Man Prisoner.”

“Oh! I wish all the world was water so that
you might be drowned!”

Instantly guards, bastinado, courtyard, disap-
peared, and he was alone in a boat on the open
sea.
Sivange Adventures. 185 |

And now let us see what his wife had been

doing all this time.

At the moment when the old man had been
transported to China, she had recovered her own
form and clothes, mobcap, apron and all. She
was considerably alarmed at first for she was afraid
lest the beating which she had begun might be
completed on her own shoulders. But seeing no
sign of her husband anywhere, she plucked up
courage and set about getting herself some dinner.
She had soon cooked a mutton chop and this she
ate with great enjoyment, though grumbling all
the time at having had to wait so long for it.

Meanwhile, over her head, was going on a sof
whispering which her ears were not keen enough
to hear. King Oberon himself had come to see
how the old couple were getting on, but one glance
at the woman’s sour face was enough to prove to
his Majesty that up to the present the powder had
done her at least no good.

“They shall have but three more wishes between
them,” said he, ‘‘and after that we will leave them
to get on as best they can, for they are not worth
any further trouble. Grumble, growl, grumble,
growl, that’s how they'll always go on if the man
be no better than his wife.”

“ He is worse, Sire ;’’ exclaimed the poor goblin,

“and I’m afraid I must really seek another home.”
-
186 - - Tf's and Supposings.

“Wait awhile, my friend; they may, perhaps,
leave you in undisturbed possession of this. One
of them is gone already you see, and who knows
how soon the other may follow?” ~

Then away flew Oberon to his court, leaving his
little subject somewhat comforted.

Presently the old woman began to talk to
herself.

“T just hope that old man of mine is getting
what he deserves ;”’ she said viciously.

Had she but known it, he was at that very
moment receiving the bastinado, so her kindly hope
was being accomplished.

A sort of idea of this must have been passing
through her mind, for after the lapse of a few
minutes, her next words were; ‘I feel as though
I was having my revenge. Yah! He deserves
whatever he gets, but I wish I knew for certain.
If I could only be where he is, just to see!

That same instant she found herself in the boat
with her husband, and he jumped nearly into the
sea with astonishment at the way in which she
plumped down beside him.

“So you're enjoying yourself after all, are you?”
she exclaimed in accents of bitter disappointment.
‘‘T did hope you were getting your deserts.”

‘‘My deserts indeed, you miserable woman,” he
cried angrily; “what do you think of that and
Strange Adventures. 187

that?” holding up his feet so that she might see
the marks of the cane, ‘“‘and to think that you
rejoice in my sufferings. I’d write to the papers
if only I had some ink!”

“Ta! fall the sea was ink there wouldn’t be
enough for you.”

“T wish it- was,” he answered, not heeding
the tins that came flying through the air, and
lo! All the water around them became pitch
black.

“What an idiot you are!” screamed the woman
for it now dawned upon her also that this wishing
power had come to them. ‘‘ Why couldn’t you
wish something more sensible than that? Fancy
having to sail along in this filthy stuff!”

“Well, what does it matter? We can wish
ourselves on dry land when we get tired of it.”

“T’m tired of it already.”

“But I’m not, and it’s no use your talking
about going home till I’m ready. I’m getting
dreadfully hungry though and soon shall want
some food.”

“That comes of your attempting to do the
cooking in your own fashion. No wonder you are
hungry, and serve you right too. But why
couldn’t you have sense to wish for bread and
cheese instead of all this ink?”

‘Perhaps you are right for once, ay dear.

N
188 If’s and Supposings.

Bread and cheese won’t need any cooking at all
events, so here goes, I'll wish for it.”

Alas! Here was their last wish gone! Instantly
the whole black sea became changed into one vast
mound of bread and cheese, and there was their
boat wedged tightly in the midst of it!

What they did then I really cannot say, for it is
the last I ever heard of them.

But I know that the good little goblin was
disturbed no more, for the next people who came
to live under him were kind and affectionate, and
he never again had occasion to think of changing
his abode.
FOUR AND TWENTY TAILORS.

“Four and twenty tailors
Went to kill a snail;
The best man among them
Durst not touch her tai’.
She put out her horns,
Like a little Kyloe cow.
Run, Tailors, Run !
Or she’ll kill you all e’en now!”






Lea




ADVENTURE VII.




NICE little boy named Bob once.
went to the village school kept by

old Dame Crump. T say he was
(189)
Igo Four and Twenty Tailors.

nice, but he was certainly anything but clever, i in
fact was a terrible dunce.

His schoolfellows made game of him, and cried
after him, ‘“‘ There goes Snail-brains,’’ which was.
not polite, you must admit, for poor Bob could
not help his stupidity, and would have given any- —
thing to be clever. He worked away, morning,
noon and night, till his poor little head ached
sadly, and yet it took him hours to learn what
many a child years younger than himself could
master in ten minutes.

His parents were altogether in despair, for they
had fully made up their minds that their son was
to be something great when he became a man;
’ but here he was at the age of ten, and only able
to read little tiny words, and to count up to fifty.

It really was too dreadful, and they often had
long talks about what was to be done with him.

Good Dame Crump alone prophesied that he
would turn out well.

“Slow he is, and sure he’ll be, I’ll warrant,”
she always said, when anyone pitied her for having
such a backward pupil. ‘It isn’t laziness, you
see, that’s the matter with him, for he’s as good
a lad as ever stepped, and never gives me any
trouble. Let him alone, and he’ll marry a lord’s
daughter yet.”

The parents of the clever schoolboys used to
Strange Adventures. IgI

laugh at these words, and say to each other that
the good dame was getting old and childish, and
that Snail-brained Bob would never be worth his
salt. :

However, the years rolled by, and little by little
he gained scraps of knowledge, though, when he
reached the age of eighteen, he was still far from
being a genius.

“We must make him a tailor,” said his father.
“That’s a trade that doesn’t need so much brains
as some others.”

The mother agreed with a sigh, for to sit cross-
legged on a bench, and sew a seam, did not appear
a very cheerful lot.

But Bob did not grumble. He was glad to

think that there was anything he was fit for, and
he started off one fine morning with a light heart,
to the town where his new master lived.
_ He felt very shy when he entered the work-room
and hung his head awkwardly. There were a
great many men and lads busily at work, and they
all stared at him so, that he wished himself back
at home many, many times before the day was
over.

He had never held a needle in his fingers before
and as for threading it—what a dreadful task that
was to be sure. It seemed as though the little
bit of steel jumped away every time he put the
1g2 ‘Four and Twenty Tailors.

thread near its eye; and often he dropped both
thread and needle, and then the other tailors
would look up and laugh till the master told them
to be quiet.
Day after day passed by, and Bob grew more and
more miserable. He hated the stuffy, hot work-
room, and felt ready to cry when his companions
Jeered at him for his awkwardness and stupidity.



‘His Companions Jeered at Him.”

Unfortunately one of his former schoolfellows
knew his master and told him what Bob’s old
nickname was, so that now he heard the hateful
word Snail-brain oftener than ever and sometimes
it was altered to Snail-fingers which did not sound
any better.

Now in that town there was a certain rich man
who took a great interest in all kinds of work and
Stvange Adventures. 193

workpeople, and who did everything in his power
40 encourage those who were not so well off as
himself, to improve and get on in the world. One
day, he announced his intention to give a prize for
the best made suit of clothes, and said that the
tailor who gained the prize should work for him
all the rest of his life.

Bob’s master insisted that all his workpeople
should try for the prize, though he knew that he
should most likely gain it himself as he was a
very skilful workman.

So they were all allowed to go home an hour
earlier in the evenings that they might work at
the prize garments alone.

Poor Bob was dreadfully cast down. How
could he be expected to cut out clothes, he who
could not yet hold the needle properly ?

However, try he must, for his master had said
that whoever would not do so should at once
leave his service. He was a very conceited man
and felt sure that no one could beat him, so wished
to have as many to conquer as possible.

The rich man gave the stuff to each worker
and on the appointed day they all began. They
were to be allowed a month in which to finish the
things, and on the last day of the month the trial ~
was to be decided in the great hall of the city.

Three weeks flew by and Bob had nearly spoilt
194 ‘Four and Twenty Tailors.

all his material, snipping here, notching there, and
gashing in another place in his vain efforts to
make something that would at least look like a.
coat even if no one could wear it.

At last he threw down the scissors in despair
and went out of doors, into the cool evening air.

‘“What shall I do?” he asked himself. “If I
show nothing for all this month’s work my master
will certainly send me away, and then what will
my parents think of me? Oh why am I so good
for nothing? I cannot do a thing properly.”

A tiny silvery voice which seemed to come from
beneath a heap of stones, answered him.

‘Tf at first you don’t succeed,
Try, try, try, again!”

Bob was not so much surprised at this as might
have been expected, for the few brains he had
were so addled with hard work, that he had no
thought for anything else.

Nevertheless, he walked across the road and
examined the stones carefully but nothing could
he see.

“Try, try, try, again!’ the voice said once
more,

This time he looked closer still, but. the only
thing he beheld was an enormous snail with a
beautifully marked shell.

“Anyhow you could not talk,” said he address-
Strange A dventures. 195.

ing the creature ; and then he addéd with a sigh:
“Tn everything else you are quite equal to me
though, for I am as slow as you, and as stupid.”
“Thank you for the compliment, Master Bob !’””
And there was no doubt now, that it really was
the snail speaking. ‘I may not be so slow and
stupid as you think. What ifIcan help you out
of your difficulties, eh? Would you think me
stupid then?” ;
“Tndeed, no!’’ cried Bob, eagerly.
‘Oh, do help me if you can.”
“Well, I have watched you for a.
long time, and know that though you
fail, yet it is not for want of trying,
therefore, I have come to your assis-
tance. Re-
move the top
stone from
“re that heap,
Bp" and seo what
youwill see.”
Bob did as
he was told, and beheld a tiny pair of scissors,
and a sharp, bright needle filled with black thread.
“Take those home with you,” said the snail,
and see how they will work for you.”
“ But how—when—what—how shall I begin ?’”
stammered Bob.








‘‘T am as slow as you.”
r96 Four and Twenty Taslors.

But not another word would the snail utter, so
home went our friend, bearing the new tools in
his hand.

No sooner however, did he touch the material
with the scissors, than cut, cut, they went, right
and left, of their own accord, and in five minutes,
a beautifully-shaped coat lay on the table before
him.

“That is splendid,” he cried, full of joy, “but
alas! I have not enough stuff to make the whole
suit, for I have spoilt it so with my stupidity. I
think I will try what the needle will do, however.
Perhaps I can sew the pieces together again, and
though there will be darns and seams all about,
yet I shall have accomplished something.”

Nosooner said than done. Stitch, stitch, stitch,
went the needle, and in less than no time all the
pieces were joined together and, what was better
still, not a trace of stitching was to be seen. The
¢loth looked as if it had never been cut.

So before bed-time, he had the whole suit ready
to begin working upon the morrow.

We may imagine with what a light heart Bob
rose next morning, and how cheerfully the day
seemed to pass, in spite of the sneers and jeers of
his comrades, who appeared to think him nothing
but a butt for their jests. He had not dared to
bring his new tools to the shop with him, lest
Stvange Adventures. 197

he should lose them, but in spite of this, his
fingers were certainly not so clumsy as usual. “An
easy mind works wonders, you know.”

In the evening he sat down again to the prize
work, and stitched away so merrily that he hardly
noticed how time passed, until he found it was too
dark to see. Then he opened his cottage door and
called aloud, ‘Thank you dear snail! ”

You see his heart was full of gratitude, and he
must utter some of it.

But as ill-luck would have it, one of his fellow
workmen happened to be on the other side of the
hedge, and great was his surprise to hear these
mysterious words. ale

“That silly Bob has gone quite mad,” he said
to himself. ‘“‘ What can ‘Thank you dear snail’
mean ?”’

And he straightway went and told all the others.
what he had heard, and of course there were fresh
jokes against poor Bob on the morrow.

But he was wise enough to say nothing of his
strange adventures, and bore his companions’
unkindness as well as he could.

Well, at last only one more day remained before
the grand prize was to be given, and great was
the wonderment as to who would win it, for there
were many clever tailors in the town, and all
were sure to do their best.
198 Four and Twenty Taslors.

Bob’s work was quite finished, so in the evening
he went out for a walk.

He had not gone far before he saw his friend
the snail.

“ How goes the work?” asked she.

‘Oh splendidly, thank you;” he answered. “I
don’t expect to get the prize but still my work
will not be the worst there I think. How kind
you have been to me!”

“And why don’t you think you will win the

prize?”
“Well you see, some of the other tailors have

more money than I possess, so they have been
able to cover their coats with all sorts of lovely
embroidery, which you know is quite the fashion.
But I could not afford to buy silks for it.”

“Oh if that is all your trouble it can easily be
mended. Pick me up, take me indoors, and let
me walk over your work.”

Bob hesitated. Though he did not like to say
so, he had no fancy for his work being spoilt by
the snail’s slimy tracks.

‘However, she seemed to guess his thoughts, for
she added :

“‘T have helped you so far and do you think it
likely that I should ruin all your labour now ?”

He hung back no longer, but taking up the
creature between his finger and thumb, marched
Stvange Adventures. 199

indoors and put her down on the newly finished
coat.

“ Now go to bed,” said the snail, ‘and when
you wake to-morrow you will see what I have
‘done for you.”

In the morning what was Bob’s amazement to
behold his work most gorgeously embroidered



‘‘Many Hundreds of Garments were there.”

‘with threads of pure silver. Never had he seen
anything so lovely before, and he stood gazing at
it with admiration until it was time for him to
take it to the great hall of the city.

Many hundreds of garments were there, and
each tailor seemed sure that his would gain the
prize; but when our friend stepped forward and
‘showed his work, everyone cried aloud that this
was the best.
200 ‘Four and Twenty Tailors.

Bob’s master and his companions were thunder-
struck, and then enraged beyond measure at the
way in which they had been deceived.

“So this is the lad who pretends he can . do
nothing!” cried they ; “‘ He idles away his master’s.
time and makes a show of being too stupid even
to thread a needle, yet behold what magnificent.
work is here!”

‘He did not do it himself! He has stolen it,”
cried another; and in a few moments such a
clamour was raised that no one even heard the
rich man come in.

It needed no second glance to assure him that.
Bob’s was the best work there, so he called the
lad to his side and praised him highly, telling him
that he would give him a shop of his own, and
that henceforth he would have his clothes made.
by no one else.

All present were very jealous when they heard
this, but no one dare say anything, as the rich man
was chief magistrate of the place and would
certainly have popped anyone into prison who.
disputed his will.

So now we see Master Bob installed in a com-
fortable shop of his own and having men to work
under him. The virtues of his needle ana scissors.
continued as great as ever and he no longer feared
to use them all day long, as he felt sure that his.
Strange Adventures. 201

friend the snail could help him out of his difficulty
again at any time.

Now amongst his workpeople was one who had
formerly been the worst to jeer at him and call
him Snail brains.







‘“And Accuse Bob of Dealings with Magic.”

This man was cunning and deceitful and had
made an agreement with his former master to
enter Bob’s service on purpose to find-out his
secret and to ruin him if possible. But he pre-
tended to be so humble and so sorry for all his

unkindness in past days that our hero readily
: O
202 “Four and Twenty Taslors.

forgave him and believed all he said, and soon told
him all the history of the snail’s present and what
good fortune it had brought him.

So what did the wicked man do but go ‘straight
off to the chief magistrate and accuse Bob of deal-
ings with magic and of cheating in his trade.

The worthy magistrate shook his head, and
looked very grave. He liked his new tailor very
much, and was sorry indeed to hear anything
against him. Nevertheless, he determined that
justice must be done, and forthwith repaired to
Bob’s house to make enquiries.

Yes, all was true, Bob confessed, but as for
magic, he knew nought of such things. He was
but a poor, ignorant lad, and only knew that the
snail had been very kind to him; and if the rich
man liked, he might go and see the creature him-
self.

Out came the snail from her heap of stones, and
waved her horns by way of greeting.

“T know why you are come,” she said, and I
assure you that our friend Bob has done no wrong.
He is goodness itself, and that is why I have helped
him. Now, his old master has twenty-three assis-
tants, so L will give you a needle and a pair of
scissors for each of them, and also one for the
master himself. They shall be exactly the same
as those I gave to Bob, but whoever tries to work
Strange Adventures. 203

with my tools, must be kind, gentle and honest,
or he will harm himself. Be sure do not tell them
the secret. Simply give them the needles and
the scissors, and see what will happen. I am a
mighty fairy, but have chosen this lowly form
jast to encourage our slow but worthy friend.
Farewell, and let me know the result of your
experiments.”

So off went the magistrate to the old tailor’s
shop, and very pleased were all there to see him,
especially as he had brought them presents.

They took it as a sign that he was getting tired
of Bob, and that the traitor’s tales had taken
effect.

“Now please go on with your work,” said the
chief magistrate, ‘for I am anxious to see how
you use my tools.”

So each one threaded, or tried to thread his new
needle, but of all the twenty-four men, only one
succeeded at the first trial. He was a timid-

looking, fair-haired lad, who was quite a new
apprentice, and therefore could not be expected
to know much of his trade.

“Why, how is this?” said the rich man. ‘You
all seem slow but Fritz, here.”

‘He has the best needle.”

‘“‘My needle has no eye.”

“T have dropped mine, and cannot find it.”
02
204 Four and Twenty Tailors.

‘Mine is covered with rust.”

Such were the exclamations heard on all sides,
so the good magistrate went round, and examined
all the needles. To him they appeared exactly
alike, and he then told young Fritz to thread them.

all.
This the shy lad did with the greatest ease, but.

soon a fresh chorus arose.

“Qh! How I have pricked my finger !”

“Ah! This dreadful needle! it burns me!”

‘Gracious, how I have scratched myself!’

“Suppose you leave off sewing and try a little:
cutting out,” said the magistrate.

But now the case was worse still. Shrieks and.
-eries arose on all sides, for every snip inflicted a.
wound on the hand of the person who was cutting,
that is on all excepting Fritz, who stared round in
bewilderment at the extraordinary scene.

A frantic scream from the master of the shop
made everyone look in his direction.

He had cut off the end of his nose, which it
must be confessed had before been much too long.

‘Wretched scissors!’ he cried, dashing them
down on the floor, ‘‘ they must be bewitched !”’

“No!” said the rich man, “it is your own bad
dispositions which have brought all this trouble
upon you. I will now tell you that the same
snail which befriended good Bob gave me these
Strange Adventures. 205

tools for you, and warned me that they would
‘only be of service to those who were true, gentle,
and honest. Of all you twenty-four men there is
only young Fritz here who is worthy the name,
‘so he shall come with me and I will set him up in
partnership with Bob in a larger shop. As for all
the rest of you, I think perhaps you are sufficiently
punished by the wounds you have received or I
-would send every one of you to prison.”

So saying he walked off with Fritz, leaving the
rest to bewail their cuts and pricks and gashes,
and bind them up as best they could.

No sooner, however, were their injuries healed
than they set to work to invent fresh schemes of
revenge.

The wicked man who had complained of Bob,
had now returned to his old master and was the
first in every evil plan.

Finally they determined to kill the snail.

“Tt is at the root of all the mischief;”’ cried
the traitor, ‘‘and if once we can get rid of it
Master Bob’s good luck will not last long.”’

“But most likely she is a witch!” said one
man timidly.

‘Bah! who cares for witches? We'll take
some silver buttons for bullets and shoot her with
them, for you know no witch can stand silver.”

“‘ Agreed! agreed!” cried one and all, so that
206 Four and Twenty Tailors.

very evening off they started on their wicked
errand.

They marched to the heap of stones but nothing:
could they see of the snail.

Then the first man said ‘“ Let us pull the heap:
to pieces, and we'll soon find her, for Bob told me
she lived here.”

Accordingly each seized a stone and threw it
away, working so eagerly that not one of them
noticed that each stone as it fell, grew and grew
and grew, till it was as high as a wall.

When at last they reached the bottom of the
heap, they discovered the snail, apparently fast
asleep in its shell.

“Tread on it! Crush it!” they cried. But
hardly were the words uttered, when the creature’s
horns appeared, and instantly the shell enlarged,.
almost as quickly as the stones had done. She
waved her head with a threatening gesture
towards the four and twenty tailors, and then
made a sudden rush forwards.

Taken quite by surprise, the wicked men turned
to run away, and were horrified to find themselves
shut in on every side by the stones which they '
themselves had thrown. They made frantic
efforts to clamber up the walls, but many were too
late, and were tossed over by the snail’s horns.
Some managed to reach the top, but fell headlong
Strange Adventures. 207

down the other side, bruising and wounding them-
selves dreadfully.



2
eeomennteee

2

fe







‘*Some Managed to reach the Top.”

At last all managed to get away in some fashion,
but were so terrified that they did not cease
208 ' Four and Twenty Tailors.

Yunning till they had quite got out of that
country.

They never dared to return, so Bob and Fritz
lived happily together all the rest of their
lives
TOM, TOM, THE PIPER'S SON.

‘Tom, Tom, the Piper’s son,
Stole a pig and away he run,
The pig was eat, and Tom was beat,
And Tom went howling down the street.’

““ Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled pepper,
Did Peter Piper pick a peck of pickled pepper ?
If Peter Piper picked a peck of pickled pepper,
Where’s the peck of pickled pepper Peter Piper picked 2”

ADVENTURE VIII.

NCE upon a time a man named
Peter Blight was head musician
to the king of Mackyanballagoo.
They did not know much about
music in that country and the
only instrument ever seen there
was the bagpipes, more wheezy,

more weird and more shrill than even those which:
the Royal Highlanders play when marching.
Peter Blight, therefore, was of course a piper,
and a sour, cross-grained old fellow too, so no
one wondered at the horrible sounds he produced

whenever commanded to play before His Majesty,
(209)


210 “Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

for they said that he blew his ill-temper into his.
pipes, and that if you listened hard enough you
could hear all sorts of revilings and threatenings
issuing from the other end.

Well, this Peter Blight had two sons; the elder,
Tom, a bright, sunny-faced lad full of fun and.
nonsense but not at all good-looking, and the

: v i e
s ek j 24







as




i}
i
Y,



‘Playing before His Majesty.”

younger, Peter, very handsome, very thoughtful
and very clever. ‘‘ Just like his father !”’ old Blight
was fond of saying; but at this the neighbours.
would shake their heads and say ‘‘ Heaven forbid!”

Tt was a very fortunate thing that young Peter
happened to possess a good, kind disposition, or
he would certainly have been spoilt. The piper
made such a ridiculous fuss with him just because
Strange Adventures. 2II

of his pretty face, while poor Tom got nothing but
rough usage and blows, and was half-starved into.
‘the bargain. He was a great, clumsy, overgrown
boy, with an enormous appetite, and often felt.
quite sick with hunger, for his father thought
anything good enough for him.

However, Peter did his best for his brother.
Many a dainty morsel did he save from his own
meals to give to hungry Tom, and many tears did
he shed over his father’s unkindness.

In return Tom loved him very dearly, and was.
always ready to protect him from boys rougher
and stronger than himself.

One fine day Peter was invited to pay a visit at
a rich uncle’s house, and he set off very joyfully,
though he wished his brother could be going
with bim. After his departure poor Tom was.
treated worse than ever. His father never spoke
to him except with kicks and blows, and gave him
nothing all day long but a hard crust at breakfast
time. The consequence was the lad grew so
thin that his bones were almost sticking through
his skin.

One morning he was walking up the street,,
miserable and half famished, when he saw a lad
coming out of a baker’s shop with a tin in his
hands, on which was a smoking hot, delicious-
looking sucking pig.
‘212 Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

Poor Tom never stopped to think how wicked
it was to steal—he was almost out of his senses
with hunger—so he just seized the pig, hot as it
was, and ran off with it as fast as his legs could

80.




i
i

| i)


















baking tin at first
stared stupidly, so
oe surprised that he

‘Ran off with it.” did not know what
to do, but then, dropping the tin he raced after
‘him.

However, by this time Tom was well out of
‘sight and, directly he reached a safe spot, he
gobbled up the whole pig, leaving nothing but the
‘bones. °
Strange Adventures. 213.

The baker’s boy, meanwhile, when he found -
that running would not bring back the pig, went
straight off to Peter the Piper and told him what.
his son had done.

The old man was furious and, taking down his.
thickest stick, vowed that he would give Tom the
greatest beating he had ever had.

So out he started to find him, and on his way
he met the man for whose dinner the pig had been
cooked.

He was very kind hearted and begged old Peter
not to punish his son. Many of the neighbours.
too, gathered round and declared it was a shame
to beat the lad for, if he had not been starved at.
home, he never would have thought of stealing.

However, all this only made the piper still more
angry, and when at last he managed to find Tom,
he gave him such a thrashing that the boy could
hardly creep home. He went straight to bed
and the next morning was so ill that he could not.
move.

And now his cruel father began to be afraid
that he should be sent to prison for what he had
done; so he went in haste for a doctor, who shook
his head when he saw the patient and said it was.
a bad case, a very bad case indeed, and he could
do nothing.

So another doctor was sent for and yet another,
214 ‘Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

but all said the same thing, and old Peter got
more and more frightened ; for some of the neigh-
bours told him that if there was not a great
improvement soon, they would beat him as he had
done his son.

At last came a doctor who seemed rather
cleverer than the rest of them, though he too said
he could not cure the boy.

“The only thing that will do him any good,”
said he, “is pickled pepper.”

“‘There’s plenty of that in the house,’
the father, “shall I rub it in?”

“No, that is not at all the sort I mean,” answered
the doctor, ‘and if you dare to do such a thing
as rub it in, you shall be beheaded, for I will speak
to his Majesty about you and your evil doings.
The pickled pepper which will do your poor son
good grows on the pickled pepper tree. There is
only one of them in the whole world and I do not
know where that is. It only blossoms and fruits
once in twenty years so that it may be of no use
to us after all. But ifit cannot be got Tom will
die.”

The piper trembled still more when he heard
this, for he loved his own skin.

The next day young Peter came home, and
when he found what had been happening in his
absence, his grief knew no bounds and he instantly

2

cried
Strange Adventures. 215

declared his intention of starting off in search of
the pickled pepper tree.

But to this his father would not agree for, much
as he wished Tom to recover, he did not choose that
handsome Peter should put himself in danger,
and he tried to quiet him with the assurance that
what the doctor had said must be nonsense.

Young Peter answered nothing then but in the
night he crept to his brother’s bedside and
whispered :

‘Good-bye, Tom, I am going to find the
tree.”

“Oh no, no, no,! Do not leave me! I shall die
if you go away.”

“But I must go or you will never get well.”

‘“‘T am sure I shall never see you again,” sobbed
‘Tom.

‘Hush, hush! You will wake father. Stay, I
will tell you what I will do. You know the little
art which stands in the yard. I will put you in
that and take you along with me. I can easily
draw you for it is so light.”

So Peter lifted his brother in his arms, and
carried him downstairs. He made the cart as
comfortable as possible with cushions and pillows,
and by morning light the lads were many miles
away from home.

They wandered on, begging their way, and
are ' Tom, Tom, the Piper's Son.

asking everyone if they could direct them to the
pickled pepper tree.

Most people thought them crazy, but nearly all
gave them food for the sake of the poor boy who-
looked so ill and weak. He did not get any
worse though, and even that was some comfort.

One day, however, they had been on the road.
from morning till night and not one house had
they seen nor had they met a single person. The:
country around them seemed perfectly barren and.
deserted, no trees growing, no streams flowing,.
nothing but dreariness and desolation.

Tom shivered and shuddered amongst his.
cushions, and even Peter’s brave, loving heart.
sank.

“Tet us turn back!” cried Tom, piteously ;.
but his brother replied :

“Té is so long since we have seen any dwelling
that surely we must come to one soon, so we had
' better push on.”

“But you will be so tired, and only I am to:
blame. ‘Leave me here to die, and go on quickly
by yourself.”’

“Indeed, I shall do nothing of the sort,” said
Peter, whose courage seemed to rise in the effort.
to cheer Tom. ‘Look, look, there is an old
woman coming. She can perhaps help us.”

She had a basket on her arm, and, when she:
Stwange Adventures. 217

saw how hungry and tired the poor boys were, she



‘She can perhaps help us.”

cpenedit, and gave them each a large slice of brown

bread. They tasted it, but both made wry faces.
P
218 ‘Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

“What is the matter?’ asked the woman.
*‘TIsn’t the bread good enough for you?”’

“Oh yes, it is good,” said Peter, who was afraid
lest the dame might be offended, ‘‘ but it tastes
like vinegar and mustard.”

‘“‘Not very surprising,’ she answered, ‘con-
sidering that you are in Pickle Land. Surely you
know that everything tastes sour here.”

Peter gave a cry of joy, and clapped his hands:

“Then we must be near the pickled pepper
tree! Can you direct us to it?”

“Well, I don’t know much about it, but have
heard that it possesses some magical charms.
Why should you want to go near it?”

The boys then told her all about their wander-
ings, and why they were in search of the tree,
and when the good dame heard of the old piper’s
cruelty, she was full of horror and compassion. _

“Tam afraid you will meet with many dangers,”
said she, ‘‘for the tree, as I have heard, grows
underground, right in the heart of the earth. It
belongs to a wicked dwarf, who entices mortals
into his dominions, and then treats them very
cruelly. This is all I know, except that he lives
jast over yonder hill. I have never troubled my
head about magic, and it has never troubled me,
I’m glad to say. Good-night, and may you suc-
ceed!” ...
Strange Adventures. 21g

The lads thanked her heartily, and were soon
on their way once more.

In about an hour’s time they reached a queer
little dwelling, which they judged must be the
dwarf’s house. ;

Tt was now getting dark, and as the wind was
very chilly, Peter put.a bold face on it, and
marched up to the door to beg shelter for himself
and his brother.

He knocked loudly, and presently a hideous
little man appeared, no higher than the shaft of
the cart, and with a beard hanging down to his feet.

‘““Who are you, and what do you want?” he
exclaimed rudely.

‘We are two poor brothers wandering in search
of the pickled pepper tree.”

“Why do you want to find it?”

“Because one of us has many wounds and
bruises which will not heal without its help.”

The dwarf grinned and looked very pleased.

“Well, come in,” said he, “‘ and let us hear all
about it, and then perhaps I can help you.”

So in they went, much delighted at finding the
little man in such good humour. He made them
tell him all their history, and when they came to
the dreadful beating poor Tom had received, he
muttered something to himself which they could

not hear, but which was:
P 2
220 ' Tom, Tom, the Puper’s Son.

“That piper is the man for me. He’s just the
sort I like, and he shall be my partner.”

‘When the story was finished, however, he
turned to the boys and said :—

“T am very sorry indeed for you, and will help:
you on one condition. Peter shall work for me
a week and I will then give him enough berries.
to cure Tom. Say, will that do?”

“Oh yes!” cried Peter, but Tom, remembering
the old woman’s words, said:

“No, do not work for my sake, dear brother ;
you have done too much for me already.” Then
addressing the dwarf, he said:

“Tf you will only let me have the berries at:
once, so that I may be strong and well, I will
work for you as long as you like. Peter can go.
home. Father will not hurt him.”

But this was not at all to the dwarf’s liking.
He was just as cruel as the old piper, and longed.
to make both the boys suffer, so he merely
answered :

“Hither my way or not at all.” So they were
forced to agree.

The next morning the little wretch woke Peter
long before daylight, and though the lad was still.
tired and weak, made him work like a horse until
nearly midnight. He did all that he was. told,
and never once complained, hoping that the dwarf
Strange Adventures. 221

-would reward him by giving him the berries earlier
than he had promised.

But no such luck. The wicked creature had
no intention of parting with them at all, in spite
of his promise, and he was charmed at getting
. such a willing servant.

One of the things he made him do was to comb
out his long beard twenty times a day, and if the
lad pulled the least hair, he got a hard blow for
his clumsiness.

Tom was compelled to witness all this, and it
grieved him to the heart. If ever anyone was
punished for stealing, he was now, for the sight
of Peter’s troubles was worse to him than anything
he had had to suffer himself.

However, in spite of everything, the week was
passing rapidly away, and both lads were full of
delight at the prospect of getting free.

On the last evening, the dwarf took Peter down
a long underground passage, and opening a door
at the end, showed him a beautiful tree, covered
with scarlet berries.

“‘There is the tree,” said he, “‘and one of the
berries would be enough to cure your brother, but
ha! ha! ha! I don’t intend that he shall have it.
Your wages were to be a hundred berries a week,
but you'll never get paid—ah no! no! no! Ilove
+o see boys suffer, and I love to make them work
222 Tom, Tom, the Piper's Son.

for me too, so you don’t think I shall let you go,
do you?” :

At this cruel and unexpected speech, Peter was
overcome with grief and anger.



Hy
)
Wie



‘There is the Tree.”

‘“‘ How dare you cheat us like this?” he cried.
“You say that my wages are a hundred berries a
week, so give them to me at once, and let us
go!”

“A likely matter indeed” sneered the dwarf.
“The berries are yours 7f you can get them, but
Strange Adventures. 223

see here’’—and he locked and double locked the
door—*‘ It will puzzle you to undo that, for I shall
always keep the key most carefully hidden.”

That night Peter crept to his brother’s bedside
and told him all, and both lads wept bitter tears
over their disappointment.

“Tet us run away,” urged Tom; but Peter said,

‘‘You can never be cured without the berries _
and I may get a chance of obtaining them if we
stay. I maybe able to find the key.”

‘No you shall not be treated badly for me any
longer,” said Tom. ‘‘Tomorrow we will go or I
shall grieve myself to death.”

So at last it was arranged that on the morrow
they should slip away when the dwarf was not at
hand to stop them.

But alas! when morning broke, they found
that there was no chance of doing this. The little
monster had overheard their conversation and had
got up in the night and smashed Tom’s cart to
pieces. Peter could not have carried him for
many yards, so they were forced to give up the
idea of escape for the time.

So week after week passed by and they still
seemed as far off their object as ever. But one
day the dwarf announced that he was going to
market and would not be back till evening.

“ And mind you get on with your work while I
224 "Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

am gone,” said he ‘or it will be worse for you
when I return. I shall lock you in, lest you try
to escape, but you will find plenty to do indoors.”

The poor lads were only too happy to be left to
themselves for one whole day, and the time seemed
to pass almost too quickly.



‘* Fell headlong down.”

Peter ran up and down stairs, hurrying over
his work so as to have more time to spend with his
brother, when suddenly on coming down he trod
on something which twisted under his foot, and
gent him headlong to the bottom of the staircase.

At first he was too bruised and shaken to move,
but when he could collect his scattered faculties,
he went to look for what had upset him.
Strange Adventures. 225

What was it?—A key !—Could it be the key of
the underground passage? Atany rate it was
worth a trial. The dwarf must have dropped it,
at all events, for no one else possessed any keys
in that house.

Down the passage Peter sped, without waiting
to answer Tom, who was crying out to know if he
‘was badly hurt by his fall.

Arrived at the door, he tried the key. It fitted,
and turned easily, and in a moment he wa
standing by the tree.

He could hardly pluck the berries for joy. The
whole thing seemed like a dream. He could not
understand how the dwarf could have been so
careless.

However, the thought of poor Tom came to him,
and he instantly picked a handful of berries, and
rushed back to the room where his brother lay.

‘Hat these! Hat these!’ he almost screamed,
thrusting them into his mouth.

Tom did so, and in less time than it takes to
tell, he was standing upon his feet, well and
strong as ever he had been in his life.

““Come away at once! Don’t let us stay another
instant in this dreadful place!” cried Peter, almost
out of his wits with excitement.

But now it was Tom’s turn to delay.

“You have worked all this time for the wicked
226 Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

dwarf,” he said, ‘‘ and it is but fit that you should
have your wages. A hundred berries for each
week. We will go and pick them.”

“ But we have no need of them now you are
well.” 4

“A time may come when we shall need them
again,’ answered Tom, ‘‘and you know the tree
only bears fruit once in twenty years.”

“But Iam so afraid lest the dwarf should re-
turn,” urged Peter.

“Tet him come! We shall be more than a
match for him now.”

So at length the two brothers set off to gather
the berries. We may be sure they were both
honest enough this time, and carefully counted as
they plucked—a hundred berries for each week
that Peter had served the dwarf.

With the last berry, the tree was stripped com-
pletely—not one remained, and Tom burst into a
hearty laugh as he thought of what the dwarf’s
rage would be on his return.

After they had finished, they noticed what they
had not before observed—a long white road
stretching far away on the other side of the tree.
They determined to go this way. instead of re-
turning to the house, thinking that at all events
it must lead them somewhere, and anything was
better than meeting the cruel little monster again.
Strange Adventures. 227

Tom threw his arm round his brother, crying:
‘‘ But for you, my dear Peter, I should have been
a cripple all my life. What do I not owe you?”
And Peter wept tears of joy at their newly found
happiness. .

After having walked on for about an hour, they
found themselves out on the open mountain side,
and could see that the white road appeared to be
a tunnel, going right through the heart of the
hill. They could not imagine why it had been so:
light, but put it down to the enchantment of that.
region.

By and bye they came to the gates of a large
town, and could not help remarking that every
person they met seemed to be bowed down with
erief.

At last they made up their minds to enquire
the reason of this woe, and for this purpose stopped
a benevolent looking old man.

“You must be strangers in this land, sirs,”
answered he, “‘ or you would know that our good
king lies dying of the wounds he received in battle:
yesterday. True, our foes were defeated utterly,
but that gives us no joy so long as we know that
our monarch will soon be dead.”

‘But can the doctors do nothing for him?’
asked Tom.

‘Nothing. Every moment he is expected to
228 Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

breathe his last.”? And the old man broke into a
flood of tears.
“Cheer up, cheer up,” cried Peter, ‘Do but



LS), ian,

‘* Who are these Strangers?”

show us the way to the palace, and your king
shall soon be restored to health.

The old man was very indignant at first,
thinking that the lads were only mocking him,
Strange Adventures 220

but seeing by their faces that they were in earnest,
he led the way, saying:

“Tt is not likely that you can succeed, but no °
doubt you will be allowed a trial.”

Soon the lads were ushered into the room
where the beloved king lay.

Peter went to the bedside, and crumbling one
of the pickled pepper berries in his fingers, put it
between the king’s lips.

The effect was instantaneous and magical. All
the wounds stopped bleeding, and colour came:
back to the pale cheeks.

The attendants were filled with wonder, and
Peter then crumbled another berry.

On tasting this the king immediately sat up and
opened his eyes.

“‘ Where am I, and who are these strangers?”
he asked.

It was then explained to His Majesty what the
brothers had done for him, and they were forth-
with appointed head physicians, which very
much pleased Peter, but Tom, being of a
more active disposition, begged to be allowed to:
become one of the king’s body guards, which re-
quest was at once granted. And now nothing was
heard from one end of the country to the other
but merriment and rejoicings.

Meanwhile the dwarf had discovered the loss of
230 ‘Tom, Tom, the Piper’s Son.

his key, and had hurried home without finishing
his marketing, hoping to be in time to prevent
' the boys reaching the pickled pepper tree.

On his way he overtook a man hobbling pain-
fully along on crutches.

“What's the matter with you?” he asked, not
because he felt pity, but because he loved to re-
joice in other people’s misfortunes.

“ Alas, I am a poor piper, and because my two
wicked sons have run away from me, the people
of my town declared that T had killed them, and
they have nearly beaten me to death. I only just
managed to escape with my life.”

“That's capital!” cried the dwarf in great glee.
“T can cure your wounds, and tell you where
your sons are too.”

«Won't I thrash them both if I can catch
them,” screamed the piper, flourishing one of his
crutches. ‘They deserve it, both of them.”

“You shall beat one while I beat the other,”
chimed in the dwarf. ‘‘Lalways said you were
the man for me, and now you shall be my partner.
Come along, do!” and he fairly dragged the piper
with him to the door of his dwelling.

Who shall describe his rage when he found that
not only had the boys gone, but all his berries had
gone with them. He stamped about, and fumed,
and tore his beard in his fury, but all to no pur-
Strange Adventures. 231

pose, and at last, turning upon his companion,

exclaimed “‘ Well, someone shall suffer for it, and —
as long as you're their father, you are the proper

person.”

So he belaboured old Peter with his stick, but
the piper, in spite of his bruises, was a strong
man yet, and quite a match for the dwarf.

At it they went, fighting, beating, quarrelling,
rolling on the ground, and almost tearing each
other to pieces in their mad rage.

And the last I heard of them they were fighting
still.

As for Peter and Tom, each married a grand
lord’s daughter and lived long and happily at the
court of good King Marco.
“MY FATHER’S A KING AND
MY MOTHER'S A QUEEN.’

“Draw a pail of water,
For my lady’s daughter ;
My father’s a king and my mother’s a queen,
My two little sisters are dressed in green.
Grinding grass and parsley,
Marigold leaves and daisies ;
One rush! Two kush! !
Pray thee, fine lady, come under my bush!’

ADVENTURE IX.



OUNG Prince Eleganto was just
> twenty years old and now he
must needs set forth on his
travels in search of a wife, for
in his father’s country it was
not the custom to choose only
royal brides. Each prince,
if when he came of age, was at

~ liberty to marry whom he
pleased whether she happened to be rich or poor,
provided that she was not known to be wicked.
Té thus often came to pass that a court lady was:

vaised to the rank of royal princess; but our
(232)
Strange Adventures. 233.

prince was hard to please, and though, among the
fair maidens in his father’s court, there were
many beautiful, many good, and many clever, none
of them could satisfy him, so travel he must, for
it was an unheard of thing for the heir to the
throne to remain unmarried past the age of twenty-
one.



“ Asked for a night’s lodging for Himself and Steed.”

Of course everybody in the kingdom knew the
reason of his journey, and we may be sure that
every mother in all the country round made her
daughters wear their best clothes Sundays and
weekdays, lest haply the prince might come riding
that way.

Amongst others who were on the lookout was
Q
234 . King and Queen.

a wicked old witch with one daughter, a perfectly
lovely, but very naughty and malicious girl, whose
sreatest delight in life was to make people un-
happy, and who would have been charmed to
marry Eleganto, because, in such a high position
she would have more opportunities for mischief,
at least, so she thought.

Well, a day soon came when the prince rode
into that part of the country, and as his horse was
getting tired, he knocked at the witch’s door and
asked for a night’s lodging and food for himself
and steed.

I can promise you that there was a bustle about
im the house then, and the pretty daughter, whose
name was Araminta, made as though she would
serve the prince herself on bended knee; but this
he would not allow. He raised her with his own
royal hands, saying that so charming a maiden
ought to be waited upon by him instead of taking
so much trouble herself.

At these words her heart beat high with joy, for
she felt sure that she would be his chosen bride,
and her mother quite agreed with her.

However, next morning the prince said good-
bye, and rode on his way. But this did not make
them uneasy, for he had looked so tenderly at the
maiden, and said that he would most likely return
very soon, but that he had promised his father to
Strange Adventures. 235

ride through the whole length and breadth of the
kingdom before returning home..

The old witch considered this almost the same
as saying that he had chosen Araminta, and was
ag joyous as a peacock in the spring.

As for Eleganto, he had almost made up his
mind that he was deeply in love, yet he did not



‘‘ Whither so fast, My Fine Gentleman?”

feel quite sure about it, therefore he was glad of his
promise to ride farther before making his selection.
He had not gone many miles on his way when
he met a funny, little, old woman with a basket
on her arm.
‘Whither so fast, my fine gentleman?” said

she, dropping a curtsey.
Q 2
236 King and Queen.

Now our prince had always been accustomed to
seeing people curtsey and bow before him, but he:
had certainly not been used to questions of this.
sort, and thought the old woman very rude, for it.
was no business of hers whither he was going or
why. Still he was so good-natured that he did
not like to hurt her feelings by riding on without.
answer, so he sald:

“T am journeying to seek a wife, good mother.”

“Ha, then you must be our young prince.
Eleganto !”’

“Yes, I am he.”

‘“‘ Well, I have here a very precious thing which
Tam willing to give you on one condition. What.
can you see in my basket?’’ and she opened the
lid wide—but to him it appeared quite empty, and
he said so.

“Stoop down and I will help you to see;’”
went on the old woman; and the prince, feeling
half amused and half vexed, dismounted from his.
horse, for his curiosity was aroused.

She then passed her hand over his face, and
told him to look into the basket again. This he
did, and then saw quite clearly a beautiful, purple
velvet mantle, trimmed with costly fur.

“But surely you cannot mean to give this to
me? You look so poor, and you are old, and need
something warm yourself.’’
Strange Adventures. 237

“Neither so poor nor so old as you think, kind
Sir!” said the woman. ‘‘I am quite willing to
give it to you on one condition.”

“ And that is—?” - a

“That it fit you. Let me put it on you
shoulders.”

- The prince began to think that his companion
was rather out of her mind, for what need had-he
of gifts like this, when his father was one of the
richest kings in the world.

However, he did not wish to be unkind, so he
stooped to receive the mantle. But the woman
seemed to know what was passing in his mind,
for she said:

“No riches can buy such a garment as this,
and happy the mortal whom it fits. Prince, I
wish you joy! It hangs about you as if you had
been measured for it.’’

“But, I don’t understand. Why do you wish
me to have it?”

“To help you to choose a bride. This cloak
was given me many, many years ago by Titania
Queen of Fairyland whose subject I am.”

Here the prince took off his cap and made his
new friend a low bow, and she went on:

“Tf you want to see any person as he or she
really is, you have only to throw this garment
round their shoulders, and instantly every vice or
238 | King and Queen.

virtue they possess will show itself in their face,
and they will never know what you are doing, for
to all eyes which have not been touched by fairy
hands, the garment is invisible.”

‘Oh thanks, thanks! A thousand thanks !”
cried the prince full of joy. And, mounting his
horse again, he turned back in the direction of
the witch’s house determined to find out at once
whether Araminta was as good as she was beauti-
ful.
You can imagine the triumph that filled the
wicked women’s hearts when they saw him
returning. He told them that he had made up
his mind to stay in that neighbourhood until the
next day, and begged them to give him another
night’s lodging.

“He is surely mine!” thought Araminta and
her mother, at every opportunity, called her
‘Royal Highness” in order to get accustomed to
the sound of the words, so sure did she feel of
success.

At dinner time the prince insisted that the
maiden should sit at his side, and she, thinking
that this was to show her honour, took her seat
with many smiles and blushes.

But Eleganto was only seeking a chance of
putting the cloak around her, and while the plates
were being removed, he managed to transfer the
Strange Adventures. 239

garment from his own shoulders to those of
Araminta without anyone being the wiser.

But hardly had he done so when he started from
his seat with horror. In place of the lovely girl,
he beheld the most frightful blackamoor, with



‘He Beheld the most Friyhtful Blackamoor-”

grinning rows of savage teeth and fiery eyes looking
as though she would like to kill him.

For a second he quite forgot the cloak, and
thought he must be in some horrible dream, but
the next instant he remembered and, summoning
up all his courage, took it off her shoulders.

Immediately the horrible creature vanished, and
240 King and Queen.

charming Araminta was there again, smiling as
bewitchingly as before.

But now her beauty and her smiles had no effect
on our prince and his only thought was to get
away as soon as possible. So he made some
excuse about having changed his mind, and away
he went directly dinner was ended, hardly even
staying to say good-bye.

Avaminta was utterly bewildered at this unex-
pected disappointment, but her mother was full
of uneasiness for she, too, had seen the strange
transformation at the dinner-table and knew that
some charm was at work.

“Cease your weeping, child,” she said, “I will
follow the prince and see if I cannot succeed in
bringing him back sooner or latev.”’

And Eleganto, riding on his way, soon became
aware that a black cloud cast a great shadow over
his path, but he did not know that in it the witch
was hidden. Wherever he went this cloud followed
him, sometimes larger and sometimes smaller, up _
hill and down dale, till at last he became quite
accustomed to its presence and hoped that it was
some sign from the good fairy who had given him
the cloak.

Alas! poor prince. How his heart would have
sunk within him had he known the truth.

Through every city and village he went, but
Strange Adventures 241

few were the maidens on whom he cared to try
the cloak. And each time that he did so he was
disappointed, for nowhere could he find one good
enough to be his bride.

So, weary and disappointed, at last he returned
to his father’s court and begged leave to travel
through other countries.

The king was grieved for he would have preferred
his son to choose one of his own countrywomen.
However, he loved him too dearly to oppose his
wishes so at last gave him permission to journey
whithersoever he would.

So the prince rode on for weeks and weeks till at
length he reached a country hundreds of miles dis-
tant from his own land, where it seemed to him that
the grass was greener, the flowers brighter, and the
damsels more beautiful than any he had ever seen.

But towards mid-day he saw a sight which made
him forget everything else and stand stillin mute
admiration.

He was outside the gate of an immense garden
and looking in, he beheld three girls at play. The
two younger were lovely, rosy children, dressed in
grass-green velvet frocks that showed off the
splendour of their waving golden hair to the best
advantage, but the eldest—Ah, well, never had he
seen such miraculous beauty, and he felt that this
must be the bride.
242 King and Queen.

He made enquiries, and found out that the three
maidens were princesses—daughters of good King
Harold, and that Ee were beloved by all, rich
and poor.

You may be sure our hero lost no time in pre-
senting himself at court, and in telling the king
the purpose of his journey.

He felt so sure of his lady love’s goodness that
he never thought of the cloak, and truly with such
a face as hers, nothing but goodness and purity
could dwell in the heart.

King Harold was very well pleased to welcome
Hleganto as a son-in-law, and as for sweet
Princess Vera, she loved the prince as much as
he loved her.

So they were betrothed, and there were grand
rejoicings from one end of the kingdom to the
other.

But the black cloud grew larger and larger, and
nearer and nearer, as the wicked witch made plans
to destroy the happiness of the young couple.

One day they were out walking in the palace
grounds, while the two younger princesess were
playing with their ball, close at hand.

Suddenly a terrific peal of thunder was heard,
and the two children rushed off for shelter towards
home, too frightened to wait for their elder sister,
who followed more slowly with the prince. Soon
Strange Adventures. 24%,

the rain began to fall in torrents, and they were
getting wet to the skin.

At the side of their path stood a huge elder
bush, and under this they saw an old woman
crouching for shelter.

“Come by my side, pretty lady!’ she cried.
‘There is plenty of room for you and me, and the:
brave, green leaves will keep us fine and dry.”

“Come prince! shelter yourself too!” said.
Vera. But Eleganto saw that there would not be
room for three, and he never dreamt of turning.
the old woman out into the storm.

So he hurried his fair lady to the shelter of the:
bush, saying that rain would do a man no harm.

The old woman seized the princess’s hand, as if
to draw her farther under the bush, and at the
same moment another flash of lightning and a
crashing peal of thunder seemed to split open the
very sky

Eleganto put his hand before his eyes for an in-
stant, and when he removed it, what was his dis-
may to discover that bush, old woman, and
princess had all vanished. Not only this, but the
sky was blue and calm as possible, save for the one
black cloud, which, however, was no longer above
his head, but sailing far away, and, from its depths
he heard a mocking ‘“‘ Ha, ha, ha!”’

And now all joy was turned to mourning, for,
244 King and Queen.

though messengers were sent far and near, no
tidings could be heard of the sweet princess.

+

tin

WU Re

ER
SLM

Sie



=~

Come by My Side, Pretty Lady !”

Eleganto’s father, who had received the news
ot his son’s betrothal with the greatest pleasure,
Strange Adventures. 245,

was now on his way to King Harold’s court to be
present at the wedding ceremony, and his grief
may be imagined when, before he reached the:
capital, he was informed of what had now
occurred. He, too, joined in the search, but met
with no better success than the others. As for
the prince, he was half distracted, and knew not
what to do.

One day he was riding along with his head bent
down, the reins hanging loose from his fingers,
and altogether looking the picture of despair.

A voice close at hand caused him to glance.
round, and he beheld the fairy who had given him
the cloak.

“Wherefore so sad, Prince?’ she asked.
“Have you not yet found a bride to your liking?”

‘“‘Tndeed I have, but I have lost her again.”
And he thereupon related all his adventures.

“But why did you not wrap the magic cloak
around her?’ asked the fairy.

“There was no need,” he answered proudly..
“One look at my true love’s face is enough to
assure all the world of her truth and goodness.”

“Deary, deary me!” exclaimed the old lady,.
‘“ How self-willed the young people of the present
day are, to be sure! Don’t you see your princess.
must have been spirited away by black magic?
whereas if she had once worn Titania’s cloak, all
246 King and Queen.

evil would have been powerless against her, if it is
true that her heart is pure.”

“ Alas, alas! Then I have lost her through my
own fault!’ exclaimed the prince, wringing his
hands. ‘‘But I knew so well that she must be
-good, that it seemed like insulting her to test her
virtue thus.”

“Well, well, don’t be downcast; you may find
her again soon, and you will be all the happier for
‘this little time of sorrow.”

Then she went on her way, leaving Eleganto
with a much lighter heart—he knew not why.

And now we must see what had really become
of Princess Vera. The moment the old woman
touched her hand, she lost her senses, and when
‘she came to herself, found that she was seated on
a thick, black cloud, with the hag still at her side,
and hurrying through the air at a frightful speed.

She was too much alarmed to say a word, and
presently the cloud gradually descended, and she
and her companion at last could step from it on
to the ground.

‘What does all this mean, and where am I?”

“Tt means that you are no longer a princess,
but a slave—slave to my daughter, whose bride-
groom you thought to steal.”

Here Araminta came out of the house near
“which they had stopped and she clapped her hands
Strange Adventures. 247

with wicked glee when she heard the tale her
mother had to tell.

Then, together, they took the poor princess
indoors and stripped her of all her fine clothes,
‘putting on miserable rags in their place. But even

this could not make her look anything but a royal
lady. Her face was so fair and her form was so
graceful that she seemed a true princess in spite
of all.

Then they made her go and gather handfuls of
all the green stuff that grew in the garden, grass,
parsley, leaves of flowers such as marigolds and
daisies; and these she was forced to pound and
grind to a paste which the old witch then spread
over her face so that she looked quite green.

And now at last the two wicked creatures seemed
satisfied. Whoever heard of a princess with a
green face, and in rags? No, they were quite sure
that no one would recognise her. They made her
work hard from morning till night, scrubbing the
floors, washing the clothes and cooking their food,
till her poor limbs ached and her head grew hot and
heavy. Butno pity did the witch and her daughter
feel for their victim.

Their only thought was how to inflict fresh
‘tortures.

When winter came, she was still at work, but
he was thinner and paler than when first she
248 King and Queen.

came, and her cruel mistresses hoped she was:
going to die.

Hvery day Araminta sent her down to the river
to fetch up water in a leaky bucket, and then
scolded and sometimes struck her because so much
had run away. And soon the river became frozen,
but poor Vera must needs get the water all the
same, and, with her tender hands, must break
holes in the ice to let the bucket in.

As she went sadly towards the bank one day,
she sang softly and slowly to herself:

‘Fetch a pail of water
For my lady’s daughter !

My father’s a king, my mother’s a queen
My two little sisters are dressed in green

Before she could utter another sound she felt a.
clutch upon her arm. It was the witch, who had
been following her slyly.

“Tf you ever dare to say a word of this again,
I will kill you!” she hissed. ‘‘ Remember that.
you are our slave now, and that never, never will
you be a princess again. So beware! for I shall
hear you wherever you may be!”

Vera shuddered, and trembled, and promised.

From that day forward her work was made.
harder and harder, and often she fell down ex-
hausted and fainting as she toiled up the hill
from the river. Then of course the water. was
Strange Adventures. -- _ 249

all upset, and she had to begin her task over again.

One morning, when it felt colder than ever, her
poor fingers were so numbed that she could not
lift the bucket and, when half way down to the
river, she sat down and burst into tears.



“Tam Cold, Oh, so Cold!”

Suddenly she heard the sound of horse’s hoofs
and, looking round, she beheld her own dear prince
riding close at hand. Of course she knew him but
he could not know her, changed as she was by the
green dye on her face.

However, he saw that she was poor and unhappy
R
250 King and Queen.

so stopped his horse to enquire kindly what was
the matter.

“Tam cold, oh, so cold!” she cried, not daring to
say any more, for fear of her mistress hearing her.

“Poor thing!” said Egelanto who, in spite of
her extraordinary look, felt full of compassion,
especially as the sound of her voice struck him as
being strangely familiar.

‘‘ Here is money!”’ he said, handing her a coin.
“Go and buy warm clothing !”’

“T must not. I dare not. Tam not allowed to
go to the town,” she stammered.

“Then take my cloak,’ cried the prince, forgett-
ing everything but pity, and throwing the fairy’s
gift around her.

What did he behold ?—

His own dear, true princess, lovelier than ever,
though looking so ill, and dressed in such
miserable rags.

With a cry of joy he stooped from his horse,
and taking her up in his arms, placed her in the
saddle before him. Nor did he once draw rein
until he had reached his father’s palace, where at
length he made Vera tell him all the history of
her wrongs.

Messages were at once sent to good King
Harold to inform him of his daughter’s safety,
and the wedding was celebrated without delay.
Strange Adventures. 251

As for the wicked witch and her daughter, they
were imprisoned for life in a fairy tower, where
their own arts of black magic were of no avail,
but from whence they could see clearly the happi-
ness of Prince Eleganto and his sweet bride.
LITTLE BO-PEEP AND BOY BLUE.

*« Little Bo-peep has lost her sheep,
And can’t tell where to find them.
Leave them alone and they’ll come home,
Bringing their tails behind them.
Little Bo-peep fell fast asleep,
And dreamt she heard them bleating ;
When she awoke ’twas all a joke,
For still they all were fleeting !”’

‘¢ Little Boy Blue, come blow your horn!
The sheep’s in the meadow, the cow’s in the corn.”




ADVENTURE X.

SAUCY little girl named
Nancy once lived in the
town of Busybee. She
hated work, and wondered
why a pretty girl like her-
self should be shut up
for hours every day in a

hot schoolroom, poring over:
(252)
Swvange Adventures. 253

Yesson books which did not interest her in the
least, when she might have been playing about,
free and happy as the sunbeams which so
provokingly peeped in at the windows as if trying
to tempt her out.

Everybody spoiled Nancy. She was an only
child, and her parents thought that never had
there lived such a clever, beautiful creature before.
They called her by so many pet names that at last
her own was almost forgotten, and “Bo Peep”
being the one most frequently used, by this we
will call her.

Her great wish was to live inthe country. The
only books she cared to read were those which
spoke of the delights of a country life—hay-making,
fishing in the brooks, milking the cows, searching
for eggs and so on. She hada sort of idea that
country children had nothing to do but enjoy -
themselves, and that their chief occupation was
dancing round a Maypole on the village green.

In vain her elders told her that winter must
come, that brooks may be frozen, and that Jack
Frost does not allow hay-making all the year
round. This self-willed child felt sure that she
knew best, and that only if she could get away
from the town she would live happily ever after.

At last she made up her mind to run away; so
she started off one bright morning in summer,
254 Little Boy Blue.

long before anyone else was awake, and such good
use did she make of her time, that by eight o’clock
she had left the streets far behind, and was out.
upon a country road.

She gazed around with delight. Never had she
seen anything so beautiful. Dewdrops glittered
and sparkled in the bright rays of the sun, a lark
flew upwards, singing his glad hymn and, farther
away, the morning mist, like a lovely transparent
curtain, gradually lifted and let her see the flocks
of sheep roaming over the green hillside.

She clapped her hands and shouted for joy, but
presently began to feel that it must be near break-
fast time and that she wanted something to eat.
So she knocked at a cottage door and asked the
woman who opened it for some food.

“Deary me! You are young to go a-begging at.
this time of day ;’’ was the reply. .

“T am not a beggar,” said Bo-Peep indignantly.

‘Oh, I beg your pardon, miss! I quite thought
you were, as you asked like one. But there, never
mind what you are, come in and havea good basin
of bread and milk and tell me all about it.”

But Bo-peep did not feel at all inclined to tell
that she had run away from home, so she made
up along tale about having been for a walk and .
having lost her way.
, The woman was very good-natured and did not
Strange Adventures. 255

ask any more questions, but kissed her little visitor
and told her she might stay as long as she liked.

But directly after breakfast the child started on
her way again and soon met a group of little
children.

“Now I shall have some playfellows,” she
thought, and straightway asked them what games
they were going to have.

“Games!’’ echoed the eldest boy; ‘‘we are
going to school.”

_ “What! School in the country?” said Bo-Peep
in great disgust, ‘I did not think country children
ever had to learn lessons. I would not go if I
were you.”

“Oh, thank you, we should not like to grow up
stupid and ignorant ;”’ said the boy, “and I think
it would be better if you were going with us,.
instead of turning your back on the schoolhouse
yonder.”

But Bo-Peep laughed scornfully and ran on.
The farther she went the more. delighted did she
feel at having left the dull dark town, and never
a thought did she give to her poor parents who
were then grieving bitterly at her loss. She
frolicked hither and thither, picking flowers in the
meadows, watching the squirrels at play in the
woods and chasing the lambs that frisked about
by the side of their mothers.
256 Little Boy Blue.

When dinner time came she was again hungry,
and now there being no dwelling in sight, Bo-Peep
did not know what to do. The blackberries were
not yet ripe so she could not feed on them, and
nothing else in the shape of food could be
found.

Tired out with her exertions she at last fell asleep
and forgot her hunger but, on awaking, it was



“What is the matter?”

worse than ever, and the naughty child was
almost inclined to go home. But she had quite
lost her way so that was out of the question. To
add to her troubles it grew dusk and she became
frightened at being alone.

Just as she was thinking of beginning a loud
‘Boo, hoo!’ an old woman came walking down
the road towards her.

“What is the matter little Bo-Peep?” she said
Sivange Adventures. 257

“T’m hungry, and I’m frightened, and, please
how do you know my name?”

“Oh, because I love children, especially naughty
ones who disobey their parents; and here the
old creature grinned horribly and showed a row of
toothless gums. ‘Come with me, my dear, and I
will give you something to eat and a nice warm
bed to lie on.”

But Bo-Peep did not like her looks, so turned
to run away once more, but the old woman seized
her hand and dragged her along by her side.

In about half-an-hour they reached a tumble-
down looking house into which they went.

“Now,” said the old woman; “ you wanted a real
_ country life and you shall have it. Iam going to

make you take care of my sheep.”

‘Oh, that will be fun!” cried the child clapping
her hands; “sheep are such dear, gentle things
and so soft and warm.”

“You do not know mine yet;” answered the
woman, grinning again. ‘‘ Wait until to-morrow

and then you shall make their acquaintance.”
But may’nt I have my supper now?” asked
Bo-peep, who had quite regained her spirits.

“Yes of course. Here youare, andI hope you'll
enjoy it.”

The child cried out with disgust at the sight of
a mouldy crust which her companion offered her
258 Little Boy Blue.

and, being told she would get nothing better,
screamed herself to sleep.

Then the old hag rubbed her hands and chuckled.

“You'd better do what you're told here, missy,”
ghe cried, “or it will be the worse for you.”

In the morning Bo-Peep was aroused by some-
one shaking her shoulder, and opening her eyes,



S

XN Lees ee oS Yi

“Wake up, Wake up!”

discovered that she was lying on a dirty, untidy
bed and that a little girl of about her own age,
was standing by her side.

“Wake up, wake up!” the strange child whis-
pered, “‘or Mother Greeneyes will whip you.”

“ And who is Mcther Greeneyes?”’ asked Bo-

Peep, not yet sufficiently awake to remember what
had happened.
Strange A dventures. 25g

“Why, she is our mistress, and I suppose you
are the new shepherdess, for she said yesterday
she was going out to find one.”

“Yes, yes, I recollect. But I willnot mind the: ©
old creatures sheep for her. She gave me nothing
but mouldy bread last night, and I shall run
away.’

‘Vou cannot,” said the other; ‘and oh, do not:
talk so loud but get up quickly!”

So Bo-Peep began to dress herself anal all the
time questioned her companion about Mother
Greeneyes and why they must serve her.

“She ig a witch,” said the child, “and would
be sure to find us again if we tried to escape. I
have to mind her cow, Nettle, and oh, it is a dread-
ful animal I can tell you. But I don’t think the
sheep are much better and you will have trouble.
with them I know.”

«But what has become of the last shepherdess ?””

“Flush! She is chained up in a dark dungeon
underneath this house.”

“What for?”

“Because she tried to run away.”

Bo-Peep shivered.

‘“‘Then can’t we ever, ever get free as long as
‘we live?” she asked.”

The other shook her head.

“Tam afraid not, There is only one person in
260 . Little Boy Blue.

the world who can help us and that is a little boy
who has never disobeyed his parents.”

‘“‘ Where does he live? How can he help us?”

** Alas! I do not know; and I don’t see how he
ever can find out anything about us.”

Bo-Peep went down with a heavy heart, and
there found the old witch awaiting her with the
same dry crust in her hand.

‘“‘ Here is your breakfast ;”’ she said.

“T won't eat it!” cried Bo-Peep in a rage.

“Very well, you will get nothing else until that
is eaten, so you will save me something in
food.”

So the child was obliged to swallow the crust.
and her temper as well, and she was then sent out
with a large flock of sheep into a quiet meadow
not far from the house.

“Now mind you do not lose any of them,” said
the witch. ‘You must keep them in this field all
the day long and I shall come every now and then
to see that you are doing as you are bid.”

Bo-Peep thought that this would be very easy
work and, for some time took no notice of the
flock at all, but ran about picking flowers and
chasing butterflies, thinking that as the field-gate
was shut, the sheep must be safe.

By-and-bye however, she noticed that there did
not; seem to be so many grazing around, and
Strange Adventures. 261

presently she spied one in the act of forcing himself
through the hedge.

“ Oh, you wretched creatures!” she exclaimed ;
** Whatever shall I do?”

She managed to drive that one back to the flock,
and then, getting through the gap herself, dis-
covered that several more had escaped and were.
running about wildly, some on the road some up-
the hillside.

Oh, what trouble she had before she could get.
them back again. They would not get through
the gap this time, and pretended not even to see it,.
so she was forced to open the gate and then some
more escaped, till at length she was so exhausted.
and so wretched that she would have given any-
thing to be back in her hot, stuffy schoolroom
again.

However she did manage to drive them all back —
into the meadow, but only just in time, for at that.
moment the old witch made her appearance, stick
in hand.

She carefully counted the flock, and finding
that they were all there, said to the child:

“You are saved a beating this time, but I dare-.
say you'll get it soon. -Ha, ha, ha! How will
you like the taste of this stick?”

Poor Bo-peep was too frightened to answer,
and her mistress soon departed.
Little Boy Blue.

262



“She hid her face and screamed with terror.”
Strange Adventures. 263

In the afternoon the sky grew dark, and the
sheep all huddled together as if for shelter. Then
a dreadful thunderstorm came on, and the little
shepherdess was soon drenched to the skin. The
lightning was so vivid that she hid her face and
screamed with terror, yet she dared not take
refuge in the house for fear of the big stick.

And now for the first time thoughts of her dear,
kind mother and father came before her mind,
and she cried more bitterly still as she remembered
how they had always tried to shield her from
harm. .

‘What would they do if they could see her now?

Oh, if only they would come and take her home
again, what a good child she would be! Never
again would she disobey, and never would she
imagine that she knew better than her elders.

When night came, she and little Bridget, the
cowherd, crept to bed, shivering and aching in
every limb, for both had caught cold in the storm.

However, they were obliged to get up at the
same time next morning, and after breakfasting
off more dry crusts, go out into the fields again.

Bo-peep had not been out long when a man
dressed like a butcher entered the meadow, and,
taking out a knife, began to run after the sheep.

‘“What are you going to do?” asked the child,
in affright, ,
264 Little Boy Blue.

“Only cut off their tails, Miss,” he answered.
pleasantly enough.

“But you musn’t, indeed you musn’t, or
Mother Greeneyes will beat me!”

“She sent me to do it herself;”’ said the man.

“Tt isn’t right for sheep to have tails, and
Mother Greeneyes wishes her flock to look like
those of other people.” . .

“Oh, I see!’ said Bo-peep; “‘I always thought _
it was funny they had such long tails, for sheep
generally have such tiny, short ones, but I thought.
these must be a different sort.”

You see she was a town child, and did not know
much about animals.

“Well, you’d better help me to catch them,”
gaid the butcher, ‘‘ and we'll get it done before the:
old woman comes out, or she will be angry.”

So Bo-peep ran about, helping the man as much
as she could, and in about an hour all were done,
and he marched off with the tails in a big basket.

Directly he had gone, the old witch made her
appearance.

“Whatever has happened to my sheep?” she
shouted in a rage. “What has become of their
tails?”

“The butcher came and cut them off as you
told him to do;”’ answered the child.

‘What do you mean? As I told him to do?
Sivange Adventures. 265

I never told him anything of the sort. I know
what man it must have been—he is always trying
to dome a bad turn, but Vl pay him out some
day, and I'll pay you out now, you wicked girl,
for letting him do it.”

So saying, Mother Greeneyes took hold of Bo-
peep, and beat her till she was covered with
bruises from head to foot. Then pushing her
roughly down she left her.

Next morning the witch gave orders that the
sheep were to be taken on to the hillside, and
that they must on no account enter the meadow
again.

“For,” said she, ‘‘that man may return to see
what further mischief he can do, and, on the hill, .
he cannot catch the sheep, for they can climb
better than any human being. 80 Ladvise you to
keep your eye on them, you naughty girl, or they
will be straying away, and then you will be beaten
again worse than last time.

Bo-peep trembled, and promised to do as she
was bid, but she found her task even harder than
she had expected, for on the hill there were no
hedges nor gates, so the flock could wander where
they liked, and she was obliged to look in
all directions at once to prevent them straying.
They did not seem to care to eat—all their time
was devoted to giving her trouble, and by the

Ss
266 - Little Boy Blue.

afternoon, she was so tired that she could no
longer stand.

Then she sat down in despair, feeling that even
if the witch should kill her, she could not move
another step.

Presently her eyes closed, and she was in a
sweet sleep,-in which all her pains and cares were
forgotten. ive ne :

All through her dreams she seemed to hear the
bleating of the flock, but now they did not appear
to be at all troublesome. They nibbled the sweet,
short grass, and were as contented. as possible.
Better than all, each sheep again possessed a fine,
long tail, and, on perceiving this, the child uttered
such a ery of joy that she awoke.

What was her dismay to find that every sheep
had disappeared! She started up in spite of her
bruises, and ran hither and thither looking for
any trace of the flock, but all in vain.

While she was still searching she suddenly. came
upon little Bridget, who was crying sadly. ..

“Have you seen my sheep?” cried Bo-peep,
‘and what is the matter, dear?” - :

“No, L have seen nothing but that dreadfal cow.
You know I was sent over yonder with her into
the clover field, and was told to be sure to keep
her there, but she suddenly got wild, and
frightened me 580. She ran. after me all round
Sivange Adventures. 267

the field, and at last tossed me over the hedge,
and now she has got among the corn, and I dare
not go near her to drive her back. Oh, how I
wish I had never been naughty at home!”

“Why? Is that how you came here too?”

“Yes, I would not do anything I was told, and
one day I slapped my baby brother. While he
was crying, Mother Greeneyes suddenly appeared,
and, before I could scream for help,:she carried
me off up the chimney, on a broomstick.”

“ Let’s run home again!” cried Bo-peep.

“Oh, I daren’t, I daren’t! Just think what
she did to that poor little Gretchen! Why, she
is chained up in that dreadful dungeon, and can
never get out.”

“Never mind, perhaps we shall have better
luck. At any rate, I am going, so do come with
me, dear Bridget.”

At last the child consented, and ‘off the two
started as fast as they could go, in the direction
farthest from the old woman’s house. They ran
on, and on, and on, till they were obliged to sit
down and rest, though they were dreadfully afraid
of being caught. —

While they were resting, they saw a pretty little
boy coming towards them, dressed in a bright blue
suit, and carrying a silver mounted horn in his

hand.
Seon
268 Little Boy Blue.

“What is the matter?” he asked, in the
gentlest voice possible. ‘‘ You look tired and sad.

Gan I help you?”



‘Little Boy Blue stood Bravely in Her Path.”

Then they told him all their troubles, but added
that they did not think anyone could help them.

“Tam not so sure about that,” he answered,
cheerfully. “Anyway, I am going to try. Who
is that coming along here ?”’
Strange A dentures. 269

“Oh! Itis the witch! It is Mother Green-
eyes! Look what great steps she takes,” cried
both the little girls, in terror.

And truly it was a sight to make res fear.
‘The witch had drawn on her seven league boots,
so there was no chance of escape for the children.
In one hand she held the thick stick, and in the
other, two strong chains, which she intended to
bind round them, and thus carry them off to her
dark dungeon.

But little Boy Blue stood bravely in her path,
after telling his new friends to hide as well as they
could.

“Have you seen two wicked little girls?’
screamed old Greeneyes.

“T have seen two little girls, but why do you
call them wicked?”

“ One has lost my sheep, and the other has let
the cow get among the corn!”

“Perhaps they could not help ib,” said Boy
Blue. “Tl come and get the creatures back for
you, if you like.” _

“T daresay!” said the witch, scornfully. ‘‘ And
how do you think you will do it? However,
come by all means—I am so fond of pretty little
boys. But first I must catch those other
children.”

“No, you must not try to catch them now, for
270 ‘Little Boy Blue.

if you do, I will not help you to get back your
animals, and I will not come with you.”

Mother Greeneyes considered for a moment,
but she soon made up her mind what to do. She
would take the boy safely home first, and then
come back to catch the girls, for she knew that
they could not outrun her. So she pretended to
agree to what Boy Blue said, and turned home-
ward with him. :

As they were going, he asked :

“What will you promise me if I get back your
cow and your sheep ?”’

“Oh, anything you like,” she answered ; for she
never imagined that the creatures which she had
bewitched could be conquered by a little lad.

“Very well. You must promise to give me your
seven league boots and your wand.”

“Ha, ha, ha!” laughed the witch. ‘You know
what to ask for, methinks! Without my wand
and my boots I should be no stronger than an
ordinary mortal. However, I promise. But if
you cannot do what you say, you must be my
servant for ever! What do you think of that?”

“Why, I think that it is not at all likely to
happen,” said Boy Blue, laughing in his turn.

Now the sheep had strayed to a meadow many
miles away, and no trace of them could be seen,’
while the cow was enjoying herself thoroughly in
Strange Adventures. 27

the green corn, munching away as fast as she
could, and treading a great deal under foot in the
clay. é

Suddenly all the animals felt a queer sensation,
as if something strange was about to take place.
The sheep left off their antics, and the cow lifted
her head, and uttered a loud “‘ Moo, moo Ne



‘Now, please hand over the Wand!”

“Now I am going to blow my horn!” said
Boy Blue, “and remember your promise.”

The witch began to feel uneasy, and dropping
her stick, she drew her magic wand from her
pocket, and waved it wildly, muttering a spell by
which to transform Boy Blue into a hideous
reptile. ‘om

But the lad still stood smiling there, quite un-
292, . Little Boy Blue.

hurt by her charms, and, raising the horn to his
lips, blew a tremendous blast.

Instantly all the sheep came running towards
him as fast as they could, and the cow made
straight for the gap in the hedge by which she
had entered the cornfield, and soon stood by his
side.

As soon as every animal had arrived, he turned
to Mother Greeneyes, and said :

“Now, please hand over the wand!”

She would have refused if she had been able, but
she felt forced to obey. Then Boy Blue waved
the wand over the sheep, and instantly all their
tails grew again. Not only that, but, from being
the wildest, wickedest flock ever seen, they im-
mediately sobered down, and were never known
to misbehave again. The cow, too, changed her
manners from that day forth, and never uttered
anything save the mildest of ‘‘ moos.”

Meanwhile the witch, trembling and shaking,
had rushed off towards her house, but Boy Blue,
again waving the wand, made her become motion-
less as a statue.

“Give me the boots!” he said.

So she was obliged to draw them off, and hand
them over to him.

“And now take me to the dungeon beneath

1»

your house !
Strange Adventures. 273

There they found not one, but twenty children,
chained to the wall, and nearly dead with cold
and fear.

He instantly set them free, and gave them a
good meal of bread and milk, Mother Greeneyes
standing by, and not daring to say a word.

“Now, tell me whose are those sheep and the
- cow, and how did you get them?”

“They belong to Farmer Grimes over the hill
yonder,”’ said the wretched creature, ‘and I stole
them.”

‘On! Then you can drive them straight back
again, and I will come too to see that you do so.”

So Mother Greeneyes was forced to give up all
her ill-gotten store, and never afterwards did she
dare attempt to steal.

On parting with her, Boy Blue said :

“You see this stick with which you used to beat
all the poor children you could catch. Well, it
will henceforth give you a dozen good strokes
every morning until you repent of your wicked-
ness. You will never be able to escape from it,
for it will follow you wherever you go, and I don’t
think it can do better than give you the first
beating to day.”

Immediately the stick jumped up from the
ground, and belaboured Mother Greeneyes so
soundly, that she roared for mercy.
274 Little Boy Blue.

If she ever repented of her crimes I know not,
but I am sure that the stick never forgot its duty.

Boy Blue, with the help of the seven league
boots, soon took all the poor, frightened children
to their homes, where they behaved better than
they had ever done before, and never ceased to be
thankful that one Haile boy had not disobeyed his
parents.

List of Recently Published Books,

‘My Schoolfellows. By Ascorr R. Horx. Iilus-
trated. Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d, A Companion Book to “Our Stories.”



Our Stories. By Ascorr R. Hops. Illustrated.
Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d. i

“ Mr. Ascott Hope tells his stories, which have a more than common look of
éruth and nature, as well as usual.”—Spectator.

There is no fear of anybody being dull with one of Mr. Ascott Hope’s books
in hand.”—Glasgow Herald.

May Hamilton. By M. B. (Lady Marcia Bamfylde).
Tilustrated. Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d.

This is a book written more especially for girls, and should prove a
smost acceptable gift.

* Admirably adapted to the comprehension of the readers to whom if is
-addressed.”-—Punch,

“Considerable cleverness, especially in character delineation.” —Spectator.

Mont Orgueil Castle. By J. E. Corpimrn. Illus-
trated. Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d.

This is a stirring tale of the time of the strife between Lancastrian
_and Yorkist, telling how Mont Orgueil Castle came into the hands of
the French, and how it was recovered. ‘

“The story is a stirring one, well told, and the heroes of the brief but brilliant
struggle are made lifelike.” —Spectator.

‘The Fortune of the Quittentuns. By R. D.

Cuetwope. Illustrated. Crown 8vo., 2s, 6d,
Tt will be a treasure book that boys will delight in reading.”—Fun.

Strange Adventures of some very Old
Friends. By Dorotay §. Sincnairn, Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d,

The book consists of a series of fairy tales, amply illustrated. Each
tale is founded upon one or more well-known nursery rhyme.

The Amber City. By T. Vercu. Illustrated

Crown 8vo., 5s,

“Tt is entertaining enough.”—Athenwum.
Scenes from our Century. By Horz Moncatzrr.
Demy 8vo., 2s. 6d.

This edition is intended to be used as a reading-book for the higher
classes in schools. The chapters are selected from the best historians,.
and relate to the most striking historical scenes of the century.

A Book about Bow-wows. By Ascorr R. Hopes.
Illustrated. Oblong, 1s, 6d.

This is intended more especially for the young folk,

Duty Wins. By JosepH Forster. Illustrated.
Crown 8vo., ls.

“A cheery, rollicking humour pervades the book.” —Schoolmaster.

Bonnie Boy’s Soap Bubble. By Macau.

Symineron, Illustrated. Crown 8vo., 1s.

Bonnie Boy and his dog Karl pass from the drawing-room into
Bubble Land, and meet with many wonderful adventures, which are-
faithfully related in this book.

Old Mat’s Lad. By L. Joyce Tomuinson. Illus.

trated. Crown 8vo., 1s.

Is a tale about a Liverpool waif, and the friends who rally round’
him in his distress,

Little Margy and Dorothea’s Garden. By
Mrs. C. Lorp. Illustrated. 12mo., 6d.

“ Both well told and of a highly moral tone.’ —Aberdeen Jt ournal,

Our College Theatricals. By Lity Crorr. Illus-
trated. 12mo., 6d.

Describes the carrying out of theatricals at a ladies’ school, with
hints for the benefit of amateurs.

‘The book is especially written for young beginners, but older amateurs may
benefit by some of the suggestions.” —Queen.
‘The Children of the Fire Mountain,. or
Adventures in the South Seas. By T. B. Cuzce. Crown
8vo., Is, i

A book which among other things calls attention to the recruiting
-of Labour in the South Sea Islands for the Queensland plantations.

‘Silver Keys. By Macciz Symincron. Illustrated.
Crown 8vo., 1s. 6d. :

This book should prove a strong incentive to induce young people
to meet troubles and privations with a cheerful heart, and to labour
earnestly to overcome difficulties, thus ensuring the best means of

achieving success.

A Holiday in a Manor House. By E. E.

GREEN. Illustrated. Crown 8vo., 1s, 6d.

i

Scarlet and Buff. A tale of the Civil War. By

J. E. Corzrern. (Illustrated. Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d.

Economics of Iron. and Steel. By H. J.
Sxetron. Illustrated. Crown 8vo., 5s.

This work is written by one who has gained his experience in iron
and steel works, in railway plant manufacture, in the inspection of
material after it has been made, general engineering, and by residence
abroad. The author is largely engaged in the manufacture. and com-
merce of iron and steel, and has written his book from the point of
view, as to the nature and need of such a work, that is suggested by
practical experience, ;

The Handy Book of the Household.

Feap. 16mo., 6d. Contains a great many hints and methods of
_ doing the things that are constantly wanting to be done in the
house. ;

Fisher’s Ready Reckoner. Cloth, fcap., 16mo., 6d.


FIRST PRINCIPLES SERIES.

Illustrated, Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d.
First Principles of Electrical Engineering.
(Ready Shortly, )
First Principles of Mechanical Engineering.

First Principles of Building.

First Principles of Electric Lighting.





MRS. ELLIS’S WORKS.
The Women of England.

The Daughters of England.
The Wives of England.
The Mothers of England.

In Four Volumes. Each 2s,


Sie
| OE 4

GF |
mate \ nN
on) as)

cys